lawful_a for_o a_o man_n to_o kill_v himself_o nor_o any_o other_o that_o be_v desirous_a of_o death_n he_o answer_v the_o case_n of_o razias_n which_o be_v well_o tell_v in_o the_o maccabee_n and_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o a_o noble_a and_o generous_a action_n but_o not_o approve_v by_o he_o as_o wise_a and_o virtuous_a this_o letter_n be_v write_v in_o gaudentius_n time_n and_o compose_v in_o 420._o the_o 205th_o letter_n to_o consentius_n contain_v the_o explication_n of_o some_o difficulty_n about_o the_o nature_n of_o glorify_a body_n consentius_n have_v ask_v st._n augustin_n whether_o our_o saviour_n body_n have_v now_o flesh_n and_o bone_n with_o the_o same_o part_n and_o feature_n which_o he_o have_v upon_o earth_n st._n augustin_n resolve_v this_o question_n say_v that_o christ_n body_n be_v altogether_o such_o in_o heaven_n as_o it_o be_v upon_o earth_n when_o he_o leave_v it_o to_o ascend_v intoheaven_n and_o that_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o gospel_n that_o he_o have_v hand_n and_o foot_n flesh_n and_o bone_n as_o well_o after_o as_o before_o the_o resurrection_n that_o no_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o his_o blood_n and_o it_o be_v not_o convenient_a to_o engage_v too_o far_o in_o those_o matter_n for_o fear_v of_o enter_v upon_o other_o very_a hard_a question_n such_o as_o these_o if_o there_o be_v blood_n be_v not_o there_o also_o phlegm_n choler_n or_o melancholy_a since_o the_o mixture_n of_o these_o four_o humour_n make_v up_o the_o temper_n of_o humane_a body_n yet_o st._n augustin_n deni_v not_o but_o that_o these_o humour_n may_v be_v in_o glorify_a body_n but_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o have_v a_o care_n of_o believe_v they_o alterable_a and_o corruptible_a whereupon_o he_o undertake_v to_o show_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o st._n paul_n that_o glorify_a body_n shall_v be_v incorruptible_a and_o free_v from_o all_o corporeal_a and_o earthly_a quality_n consentius_n have_v ask_v likewise_o whether_o those_o that_o have_v be_v baptize_v and_o die_v without_o penance_n for_o sin_n commit_v after_o baptism_n shall_v obtain_v remission_n of_o they_o in_o a_o certain_a time_n st._n augustin_n remit_v he_o to_o his_o treatise_n of_o faith_n and_o good_a work_n where_o he_o have_v handle_v that_o question_n last_o consentius_n desire_v to_o know_v whether_o god_n breathe_v upon_o adam_n be_v his_o soul_n st._n augustin_n answer_v that_o it_o be_v either_o his_o soul_n or_o that_o which_o produce_v it_o but_o we_o must_v be_v sure_a not_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v any_o part_n of_o god_n consentius_n to_o who_o this_o letter_n be_v write_v be_v the_o same_o to_o who_o st._n augustin_n dedicate_v his_o treatise_n of_o lie_v compose_v in_o 420._o it_o be_v probable_a that_o if_o this_o letter_n be_v of_o the_o same_o time_n it_o be_v write_v after_o his_o book_n of_o faith_n and_o good_a work_n which_o be_v make_v in_o 413._o the_o 206th_o be_v a_o letter_n of_o recommendation_n to_o count_n valerius_n in_o the_o behalf_n of_o bishop_n felix_n the_o next_o be_v that_o which_o st._n augustin_n write_v to_o bishop_n claudius_n when_o he_o send_v he_o his_o book_n against_o julianus_n publish_v after_o st._n jerom_n death_n in_o 421._o in_o the_o 208th_o st._n augustin_n exhort_v the_o virgin_n felicia_n new_o return_v to_o the_o church_n from_o the_o donatist_n party_n and_o scandalize_v by_o some_o bishop_n disorder_n to_o continue_v always_o in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n notwithstanding_o all_o those_o scandal_n where_o she_o be_v afflict_v and_o this_o give_v occasion_n to_o his_o discourse_n of_o good_a and_o evil_a pastor_n it_o be_v think_v that_o the_o occasion_n of_o this_o letter_n be_v the_o scandal_n give_v by_o antonius_n bishop_n of_o fussala_n mention_v in_o the_o follow_a letter_n suppose_v to_o have_v be_v write_v in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o year_n 422._o but_o that_o be_v uncertain_a it_o be_v equal_o uncertain_a that_o the_o next_o letter_n to_o pope_n celestine_n be_v write_v by_o st._n augustin_n some_o critic_n doubt_v it_o 1._o because_o the_o style_n of_o this_o letter_n be_v not_o as_o they_o pretend_v perfect_o like_o that_o of_o the_o other_o letter_n of_o st._n augustin_n 2._o because_o it_o be_v find_v but_o in_o one_o only_a manuscript_n of_o the_o vatican_n library_n which_o be_v not_o above_o 200_o year_n old_a 3._o because_o st._n augustin_n seem_v to_o speak_v there_o after_o a_o low_a manner_n and_o unworthy_a of_o his_o wont_a courage_n 4._o because_o it_o seem_v not_o to_o agree_v with_o the_o opinion_n of_o st._n augustin_n nor_o of_o the_o other_o african_n about_o appeal_n 5._o because_o celestine_n can_v not_o threaten_v then_o to_o send_v clerk_n into_o africa_n to_o see_v his_o judgement_n execute_v as_o he_o do_v in_o this_o letter_n because_o affair_n in_o africa_n be_v then_o in_o great_a disorder_n and_o the_o emperor_n have_v not_o much_o authority_n in_o those_o province_n that_o be_v 〈◊〉_d by_o a_o tyrant_n yet_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o this_o letter_n agree_v exceed_v well_o to_o the_o custom_n and_o manner_n of_o the_o african_a church_n in_o st._n augustin_n time_n and_o have_v a_o character_n of_o sincerity_n however_o if_o this_o letter_n be_v true_o st._n augustin_n he_o write_v it_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o coelestine_n pontificat_fw-la since_o he_o begin_v it_o with_o congratulate_v his_o promotion_n which_o be_v compass_v without_o intrigue_n or_o division_n he_o speak_v afterward_o of_o antonius_n his_o business_n who_o he_o have_v ordain_v bishop_n of_o fussala_n a_o town_n in_o the_o diocese_n of_o hippo_n where_o no_o bishop_n have_v be_v before_o this_o man_n be_v bring_v up_o in_o st._n augustin_n monastery_n and_o look_v upon_o by_o he_o as_o a_o man_n of_o great_a probity_n but_o see_v himself_o exalt_v to_o such_o a_o dignity_n he_o give_v way_n to_o his_o passion_n live_v disorderly_o and_o great_o vex_v the_o people_n that_o be_v under_o his_o jurisdiction_n be_v accuse_v before_o the_o provincial_a council_n he_o can_v not_o be_v convict_v of_o the_o sin_n of_o uncleanness_n that_o be_v lay_v to_o his_o charge_n but_o it_o appear_v that_o he_o have_v oppress_v and_o tyrannize_v over_o the_o people_n intolerable_o thus_o the_o judge_n find_v not_o sufficient_a cause_n utter_o to_o deprive_v he_o and_o be_v withal_o unwilling_a his_o fault_n shall_v pass_v without_o punishment_n leave_v he_o the_o quality_n of_o bishop_n upon_o condition_n that_o he_o shall_v not_o perform_v the_o function_n thereof_o nor_o have_v any_o authority_n over_o a_o people_n who_o he_o have_v use_v so_o unjust_o to_o hinder_v the_o execution_n of_o this_o judgement_n antonins_n appeal_v to_o the_o pope_n who_o pretend_v a_o right_a to_o receive_v appeal_n from_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o african_a bishop_n though_o these_o contest_v his_o right_n this_o happen_v at_o a_o time_n when_o they_o have_v bind_v themselves_o to_o see_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n which_o the_o pope_n have_v allege_v as_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a execute_v with_o this_o proviso_n till_o they_o be_v assure_v that_o they_o be_v actual_o make_v by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a antonius_n therefore_o obtain_v of_o boniface_n a_o letter_n enjoin_v that_o he_o shall_v be_v restore_v if_o he_o have_v true_o state_v his_o case_n he_o return_v triumph_v with_o that_o letter_n but_o the_o african_a bishop_n regard_v it_o not_o and_o be_v threaten_v that_o the_o civil_a authority_n shall_v be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o make_v they_o observe_v the_o pope_n order_n st._n augustin_n take_v upon_o himself_o to_o write_v this_o letter_n to_o celestine_n wherein_o he_o intreat_v he_o by_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o by_o st._n peter_n memory_n who_o forbid_v the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n to_o exercise_v dominion_n not_o to_o suffer_v thing_n to_o go_v to_o that_o extremity_n tell_v he_o that_o his_o heart_n be_v so_o set_v upon_o that_o business_n that_o he_o will_v renounce_v his_o bishopric_n if_o antonius_n be_v restore_v at_o fussala_n he_o be_v not_o restore_v and_o we_o learn_v by_o the_o 224th_o letter_n that_o his_o diocese_n be_v immediate_o dependent_a upon_o st._n augustin_n though_o afterward_o we_o meet_v with_o a_o bishop_n of_o that_o place_n antonius_n flatter_v himself_o with_o these_o hope_n either_o that_o they_o will_v have_v degrade_v he_o from_o the_o episcopal_a dignity_n or_o have_v leave_v he_o in_o the_o bishopric_n st._n augustin_n affirm_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o there_o be_v example_n of_o judgement_n give_v or_o approve_v by_o the_o holy_a apostolic_a see_v whereby_o bishop_n be_v punish_v without_o be_v absolute_o degrade_v he_o cit_v three_o of_o the_o late_a that_o of_o priscus_n bishop_n of_o the_o province_n of_o mauritania_n caesariensis_n who_o be_v suffer_v to_o continue_v in_o
because_o his_o design_n be_v only_o to_o give_v we_o a_o account_n of_o their_o write_n and_o a_o censure_n upon_o they_o out_o of_o the_o best_a edition_n of_o their_o work_n which_o he_o sometime_o mention_n but_o since_o it_o be_v useful_a to_o those_o that_o read_v these_o author_n to_o know_v the_o several_a edition_n of_o they_o a_o account_n of_o the_o varion_n edition_n of_o the_o work_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n of_o this_o century_n be_v add_v to_o gether_o with_o several_a observation_n for_o which_o the_o reader_n be_v kind_a acceptance_n be_v all_o the_o reward_n desire_v book_n late_o print_v for_o and_o to_o be_v sell_v by_o abel_n swall_n and_o t._n child_n at_o the_o unicorn_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n camden_n britannia_n new_o translate_v into_o english_a with_o large_a addition_n and_o improvement_n publish_a by_o edm._n gibson_n of_o queens-college_n in_o oxon._n fol._n thesaurus_fw-la geographicus_fw-la a_o new_a body_n of_o geography_n or_o a_o complete_a description_n of_o the_o earth_n contain_v the_o general_n doctrine_n of_o geography_n and_o a_o particular_a description_n of_o all_o the_o know_a country_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o of_o the_o principal_a city_n therein_o with_o map_n of_o each_o country_n and_o draught_n of_o the_o chief_a fortify_v town_n fair_o engrave_v in_o copper_n folio_n a_o new_a history_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n contain_v a_o account_n of_o the_o life_n and_o write_n of_o the_o primitive_a father_n a_o judicious_a abridgement_n and_o catalogue_n of_o their_o work_n their_o various_a edition_n and_o censure_n determine_v the_o genuine_a and_o spurious_a together_o with_o a_o judgement_n upon_o their_o style_n and_o doctrine_n also_o a_o compendious_a history_n of_o the_o council_n folio_n six_o volume_n contain_v the_o author_n that_o flourish_v in_o the_o eight_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n and_o a_o dissertation_n concern_v the_o author_n of_o the_o several_a book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n price_n 38_o shilling_n theatrum_fw-la scotiae_fw-la a_o description_n of_o the_o principal_a city_n and_o town_n castle_n palace_n and_o college_n as_o also_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o many_o ancient_a place_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o scotland_n with_o prospect_n of_o every_o place_n curious_o engrave_v in_o copper_n as_o large_a as_o the_o sheet_n by_o john_n sleezer_n fol._n titi_fw-la lucretii_n cariola_n de_fw-fr rerum_fw-la natura_fw-la libri_fw-la sex_n quibus_fw-la interpretationem_fw-la &_o notas_fw-la addidit_fw-la thomas_n creech_n col._n omnes_n an._n oxon._n soc._n accessit_fw-la etiam_fw-la index_n vocabulorum_fw-la omnium_fw-la octavo_fw-la medulla_n histor._n anglicanae_n be_v a_o comprehensive_a history_n of_o the_o life_n and_o reign_v of_o the_o monarch_n of_o england_n from_o the_o time_n of_o julius_n caesar_n to_o the_o reign_n of_o their_o majesty_n k._n william_n and_o q._n mary_n the_o four_o edition_n in_o which_o be_v add_v a_o table_n of_o the_o king_n and_o a_o alphabetical_a index_n of_o the_o principal_a matter_n octavo_fw-la the_o history_n of_o britain_n that_o part_v especial_o now_o call_v england_n from_o its_o first_o traditional_a beginning_n to_o the_o norman_a conquest_n collect_v out_o of_o the_o ancient_a and_o best_a author_n by_o john_n milton_n octavo_fw-la de_fw-fr quatuor_fw-la summis_fw-la imperiis_fw-la a_o historical_a account_n of_o the_o four_o chief_a monarchy_n or_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n viz._n i._n the_o assyrian_a ii_o the_o persian_a iii_o the_o grecian_a iv_o the_o roman_a continue_v down_o to_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o five_o be_v a_o relation_n of_o the_o most_o considerable_a occurence_n that_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o world_n from_o noah_n flood_n to_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 1620._o write_a in_o latin_a by_o john_n sleidan_n new_o english_v octavo_fw-la terence_n comedy_n make_v english_a with_o his_o life_n and_o some_o remark_n by_o several_a hand_n octavo_fw-la plautus_n comedy_n amphitryon_n epidicus_n and_o rudens_fw-la make_v english_a with_o critical_a remark_n upon_o each_o play_n octavo_fw-la the_o courtier_n oracle_n or_o the_o art_n of_o prudence_n write_v in_o spanish_a by_o baltazar_n gracian_n and_o now_o do_v into_o english_a octavo_n the_o evangelical_n history_n or_o the_o life_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n jesus_n christ_n comprehensive_o and_o plain_o relate_v with_o particular_a inference_n and_o discourse_n thereupon_o write_a in_o french_a by_o l._n e._n du-pin_n and_o english_v by_o a_o divine_a of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n with_o addition_n adorn_v with_o copper_n cut_v octavo_fw-la d._n jul._n caesaris_fw-la quae_fw-la extant_a interpretatione_n &_o notis_fw-la illustravit_fw-la joan._n goduinus_n in_o usum_n delp_n octavo_fw-la graecae_fw-la grammaticae_fw-la institutio_fw-la compendiaria_fw-la in_o usum_fw-la scholarum_fw-la write_a by_o d._n wettenhall_n now_o lord_n bishop_n of_o cork_n and_o rosse_n octavo_fw-la some_o book_n now_o in_o the_o press_n which_o will_v be_v speedy_o publish_v ovidii_n metamorphoseâ—n_n lib._n xv._o cum_fw-la interpretatione_n &_o notis_n nec_fw-la non_fw-la indice_fw-la vocabulorum_fw-la omnium_fw-la ad_fw-la methodum_fw-la editionis_fw-la ad_fw-la usum_n delphini_n at_o multo_fw-la correct_v &_o emendat_fw-la the_o antiquity_n of_o rome_n or_o a_o description_n of_o the_o city_n religion_n government_n magistrate_n law_n custom_n military_a discipline_n arm_n triumph_n magnificent_a building_n sport_n and_o exercise_n etc._n etc._n of_o the_o ancient_a roman_n to_o which_o be_v premise_v a_o short_a abstract_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o original_a growth_n and_o decay_n of_o that_o commonwealth_n write_a by_o basil_n kennet_n of_o corp._n christ._n coll._n oxon._n illustrate_v with_o many_o sculpture_n engrave_v in_o copper_n octavo_fw-la p._n virgilii_fw-la maronis_fw-la opera_fw-la interpretatione_n &_o notis_n illustravit_fw-la carolus_n ruaeus_n soc._n jesus_n jussu_fw-la christianis_fw-la regis_fw-la ad_fw-la usum_fw-la serenis_fw-la delphini_n octavo_fw-la juxta_fw-la edit_fw-la parisiens_fw-la be_v now_o reprint_v on_o a_o very_a fine_a paper_n and_o fair_a character_n and_o will_v be_v publish_a in_o a_o very_a few_o week_n a_o complete_a history_n of_o england_n or_o the_o life_n of_o all_o the_o king_n to_o his_o present_a majesty_n contain_v a_o faithful_a relation_n of_o all_o affair_n of_o state_n both_o ecclesiastical_a and_o civil_a with_o observation_n ancient_a inscription_n coin_n and_o medal_n for_o illustration_n thereof_o and_o the_o effigy_n of_o the_o king_n collect_v from_o the_o most_o authentic_a author_n and_o original_a paper_n by_o several_a hand_n two_o vol._n folio_n propose_v for_o subscription_n at_o 40_o s._n in_o sheet_n dr._n hen._n hammond_n paraphrase_n on_o the_o psalm_n and_o proverb_n folio_n a_o universal_a english_a dictionary_n explain_v all_o difficult_a english_a word_n ancient_a and_o modern_a and_o the_o term_n use_v in_o all_o science_n and_o arts._n together_o with_o the_o etymology_n of_o word_n and_o the_o invention_n of_o thing_n collect_v from_o the_o most_o esteem_a author_n ancient_a and_o modern_a and_o make_v much_o more_o complete_a and_o exact_a than_o any_o hitherto_o extant_a by_o several_a person_n particular_o learned_a in_o the_o science_n they_o undertake_v to_o speak_v of_o digest_v into_o alphabetical_a order_n and_o contain_v in_o one_o volume_n in_o folio_n will_v be_v publish_a in_o michaelmas-term_n a_o table_n of_o the_o content_n chap._n i._n a_o account_n of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a church_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n about_o the_o use_n and_o worship_n of_o image_n page_z 1_o the_o state_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n 1_o the_o council_n of_o paris_n 2_o claudius_n clemens_n of_o turin_n a_o enemy_n to_o image_n 3_o ionas_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n his_o judgement_n of_o image_n 3_o dungale_n treatise_n of_o image_n 4_o the_o opinion_n of_o agobardus_n about_o image_n 4_o walafridus_n strabo_n judgement_n on_o the_o same_o 4_o nicephorus_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n 5_o theodorus_n studita_n a_o patron_n of_o image-worship_n 8_o joseph_n bishop_n of_o thessalonica_n a_o maintainer_n of_o image-worship_n 9_o theodorus_n graphus_n the_o same_o 9_o theosterictus_n the_o same_o 9_o claudius_n of_o turin_n his_o work_n 9_o dungale_n work_n 9_o chap._n ii_o a_o relation_n of_o the_o dispute_n concern_v grace._n and_o predestination_n 10_o the_o beginning_n of_o that_o controversy_n 10_o rabanus_n book_n against_o gotteschalcus_n 10_o gotteschalcus_n against_o rabanus_n 10_o the_o council_n of_o mentz_n against_o gotteschalcus_n 11_o the_o life_n of_o hincmarus_n 11_o the_o council_n of_o quercy_n 12_o gotteschalchus_fw-la punish_v and_o imprison_v 12_o two_o confession_n of_o faith_n make_v by_o gotteschalcus_n 12_o the_o write_n of_o hincmarus_n bertram_n and_o rabanus_n about_o predestination_n 13_o lupus_n treatise_n upon_o the_o three_o question_n 13_o lupus_n letter_n to_o hincmarus_n and_o pardulus_n 14_o his_o letter_n to_o charles_n the_o bald_a 14_o ratramus_fw-la or_o bertram_n treatise_n about_o predestination_n 15_o
be_v always_o co-existent_a with_o the_o father_n and_o equality_n with_o the_o father_n nature_n father_n and_o his_o equality_n with_o the_o father_n in_o the_o four_o book_n ch_n 8._o he_o say_v that_o the_o son_n be_v the_o measure_n of_o the_o father_n because_o he_o comprehend_v he_o he_o seem_v to_o have_v say_v something_o contrary_a to_o this_o lib._n 2._o where_o he_o say_v that_o the_o father_n be_v great_a than_o the_o son_n that_o he_o know_v not_o of_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v that_o the_o father_n be_v invisible_a and_o the_o son_n visible_a but_o as_o to_o the_o first_o passage_n there_o be_v no_o more_o difficulty_n in_o it_o than_o in_o that_o of_o s._n john_n and_o he_o speak_v there_o of_o jesus_n christ_n consider_v as_o a_o man._n and_o the_o second_o ought_v to_o be_v understand_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o we_o have_v explain_v a_o like_a passage_n of_o s._n justin._n it_o be_v yet_o more_o favourable_a to_o we_o because_o he_o say_v that_o the_o son_n make_v the_o father_n visible_a visibile_fw-la patris_fw-la filius_fw-la which_o show_v that_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n in_o the_o second_o book_n 32._o book_n in_o the_o second_o book_n lib._n 2._o c._n 51_o etc._n etc._n principal_o in_o the_o 59_o 60_o 61_o 62_o 63_o and_o 64._o where_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o iust_o see_v likewise_o chap._n 37._o and_o 73._o of_o the_o four_o book_n and_o lib._n 5._o c._n 32._o he_o treat_v at_o large_a â—onccerning_v the_o faculty_n of_o the_o soul_n he_o conceive_v that_o it_o be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o body_n and_o that_o it_o be_v of_o a_o different_a nature_n he_o there_o refuâ—es_v the_o metempsychosis_n or_o transmigration_n of_o soul_n out_o of_o one_o body_n into_o another_o and_o prove_v that_o those_o of_o the_o just_a shall_v subsist_v eternal_o but_o 〈◊〉_d sâ—…s_v to_o have_v believe_v as_o well_o as_o s._n justin_n that_o they_o be_v immortal_a only_o through_o grace_n and_o that_o those_o of_o the_o wicked_a shall_v cease_v to_o be_v after_o they_o have_v be_v torment_v for_o a_o long_a time_n he_o maintain_v also_o another_o particular_a opinion_n that_o the_o soul_n assume_v the_o figure_n of_o their_o body_n but_o this_o word_n figure_n may_v be_v understand_v of_o some_o peculiar_a quality_n of_o the_o soul_n he_o discourse_v in_o many_o place_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o first_o man_n and_o of_o the_o lamentable_a consequence_n of_o his_o sin_n book_n sin_n of_o the_o lamentable_a consequence_n of_o his_o sin_n lib._n 3._o c._n 20_o 33_o 34_o and_o 35._o and_o in_o several_a place_n of_o the_o five_o book_n he_o teach_v that_o to_o repair_v this_o 〈◊〉_d and_o for_o the_o redemption_n of_o mankind_n the_o word_n be_v make_v man_n and_o that_o 〈◊〉_d be_v through_o grace_n that_o he_o have_v merit_v for_o we_o by_o his_o passion_n that_o all_o man_n may_v be_v save_v 5._o save_v that_o all_o man_n may_v be_v save_v lib._n 3._o cap._n 18_o 20_o 22_o and_o 33._o lib._n 4._o chap._n 5._o as_o for_o the_o state_n of_o soul_n separate_v from_o their_o body_n he_o determine_v that_o they_o be_v convey_v into_o a_o invisible_a place_n where_o they_o expect_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n and_o that_o the_o just_a after_o have_v reign_v with_o jesus_n christ_n on_o earth_n during_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o enjoy_v temporal_a pleasure_n shall_v enter_v into_o heaven_n to_o possess_v eternal_a happiness_n etc._n happiness_n to_o possess_v eternal_a happiness_n lib._n 5._o c._n 31_o 32_o etc._n etc._n he_o imagine_v also_o that_o our_o saviour_n descend_v into_o hell_n to_o preach_v the_o faith_n there_o into_o the_o patriarch_n and_o to_o the_o ancient_a just_a man_n as_o well_o jew_n as_o gentile_n and_o that_o they_o that_o believe_v at_o his_o preach_v shall_v be_v reckon_v in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o saint_n 45._o saint_n number_n of_o the_o saint_n lib._n 4._o c._n 39_o and_o 45._o moreover_o he_o maintain_v some_o other_o particular_a opinion_n he_o believe_v for_o example_n that_o jesus_n christ_n live_v above_o fifty_o year_n upon_o earth_n etc._n earth_n above_o fifty_o year_n upon_o earth_n lib._n 1._o c._n 40._o etc._n etc._n and_o that_o as_o man._n he_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n etc._n etc._n he_o approve_v the_o judgement_n of_o s._n justin_n that_o the_o devil_n know_v not_o his_o condemnation_n before_o the_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 78._o christ_n before_o the_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ._n lib._n 4._o c._n 78._o he_o assert_n that_o the_o saint_n shall_v understand_v by_o little_a and_o little_a those_o thing_n whereof_o they_o have_v no_o knowledge_n in_o their_o entrance_n into_o happiness_n 47._o happiness_n whereof_o they_o have_v no_o knowledge_n in_o their_o entrance_n into_o happiness_n lib._n 2._o c._n 47._o last_o he_o imagine_v that_o god_n send_v enoch_n to_o the_o angel_n 30._o angel_n to_o the_o angel_n lib._n 4._o c._n 30._o who_o he_o conceive_v to_o 〈◊〉_d corporeal_a the_o ancient_a propagator_n of_o christianity_n ought_v to_o be_v excuse_v for_o these_o sort_n of_o opinion_n thâ—…_n be_v scarce_o one_o of_o they_o that_o have_v not_o admit_v some_o notion_n almost_o like_o these_o the_o style_n of_o s._n 〈◊〉_d as_o far_o as_o we_o can_v judge_v by_o that_o part_n of_o his_o work_n which_o as_o yet_o remain_v be_v succinct_a clear_a and_o 〈◊〉_d but_o not_o very_o sublime_a he_o declare_v himself_o in_o his_o preface_n to_o the_o first_o book_n that_o the_o elegancy_n of_o a_o poâ—â—e_a dissertation_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v seek_v for_o in_o his_o work_n because_o reside_v among_o the_o celtae_n it_o be_v impossible_a but_o that_o he_o shall_v â—nter_v many_o barbarous_a word_n that_o he_o do_v not_o affect_v discourse_n with_o eloquence_n 〈◊〉_d ornament_n and_o that_o he_o know_v not_o how_o to_o persuade_v by_o the_o force_n of_o his_o expression_n but_o that_o he_o write_v with_o a_o vulgar_a simplicity_n he_o take_v more_o pain_n to_o instruct_v his_o reader_n than_o to_o divert_v he_o and_o he_o endeavour_v more_o to_o convince_v he_o by_o the_o matter_n which_o he_o propound_v than_o by_o the_o manner_n of_o express_v they_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o that_o he_o be_v a_o very_a profound_a scholar_n in_o all_o sort_n of_o knowledge_n as_o well_o profane_a as_o sacred_a he_o perfect_o understand_v the_o poet_n and_o philosopher_n church_n philosopher_n the_o poet_n and_o philosopher_n it_o be_v certain_a he_o understand_v homer_n very_o well_o since_o he_o collect_v several_a verse_n take_v out_o of_o different_a place_n to_o describe_v the_o carry_v away_o of_o cerberus_n lib._n 1._o and_o as_o for_o the_o pagan_a philosopher_n he_o know_v they_o so_o very_o thorough_o that_o in_o the_o second_o book_n ch_n 11._o he_o discover_v all_o that_o the_o valentinian_o have_v borrow_v from_o each_o of_o they_o we_o need_v only_o read_v over_o his_o first_o book_n to_o be_v sufficient_o persuade_v that_o he_o have_v very_o particular_o apply_v himself_o to_o know_v all_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o heretic_n one_o see_v by_o the_o history_n which_o he_o cite_v as_o well_o in_o his_o book_n as_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o victor_n how_o well_o he_o be_v verse_v in_o history_n and_o in_o the_o discipline_n of_o thâ—_n church_n there_o be_v no_o heretic_n of_o who_o doctrine_n and_o argument_n he_o be_v ignorant_a he_o have_v a_o exquisite_a knowledge_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n he_o retain_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o thing_n which_o the_o disciple_n of_o the_o apostle_n have_v teach_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n last_o he_o be_v exceed_v well_o verse_v in_o history_n and_o in_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n so_o that_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o literal_o true_a than_o what_o be_v attest_v of_o he_o by_o terâ—dlian_n irenaeus_n â—â—â—niuâ—_n doctrinarum_fw-la cariosissimus_fw-la explorator_fw-la moreover_o his_o learning_n be_v accompany_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o prudence_n humility_n efficacy_n and_o charity_n and_o it_o may_v be_v just_o affirm_v that_o he_o want_v nothing_o that_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o qualification_n of_o a_o good_a christian_a a_o accomplish_v bishop_n and_o a_o able_a ecclesiastical_a writer_n however_o the_o learned_a photius_n have_v reason_n to_o take_v notice_n of_o one_o defect_n which_o be_v common_a to_o he_o with_o many_o other_o ancient_a author_n that_o be_v that_o he_o weaken_v and_o obscure_v if_o we_o may_v so_o term_v it_o the_o most_o certain_a truth_n of_o religion_n by_o argument_n that_o be_v 〈◊〉_d very_o solid_a videtur_fw-la solid_a argument_n that_o be_v not_o very_o solid_a phot._n god_n 120._o etsi_fw-la in_o aliquibus_fw-la ecclesiasticorum_fw-la dogmatum_fw-la certa_fw-la veritas_fw-la spuritis_fw-la rationibus_fw-la
this_o fire_n as_o rom._n as_o tract_n 30_o &_o 34._o in_o matt._n lib._n 2._o in_o ep._n ad_fw-la rom._n &_o lib._n 9_o hom._n 6._o in_o exod._n hom._n 3._o in_o psal._n 36._o hom._n 14_o in_o luc._n lib._n 5._o cont_n cels._n &_o lib._n 8._o ad_fw-la rom._n he_o explain_v it_o in_o other_o place_n be_v remorse_n of_o conscience_n and_o vexation_n of_o spirit_n 1._o spirit_n lib._n 4._o per_fw-la cap._n 2._o &_o lib._n 1._o cap._n 6._o philocal_a cap._n 1._o he_o make_v blessedness_n to_o consist_v in_o a_o union_n with_o god_n he_o say_v that_o soul_n come_v to_o it_o by_o degree_n that_o after_o they_o be_v separate_v from_o their_o body_n they_o be_v for_o some_o time_n upon_o earth_n in_o order_n to_o be_v purify_v that_o afterward_o they_o be_v take_v up_o into_o the_o air_n and_o instruct_v by_o angel_n that_o they_o pass_v through_o several_a place_n where_o they_o remain_v for_o some_o time_n and_o that_o at_o last_o they_o come_v to_o the_o high_a heaven_n in_o comparison_n whereof_o the_o firmament_n be_v but_o a_o hell_n that_o the_o more_o they_o retain_v of_o earth_n in_o they_o the_o long_o they_o be_v upon_o this_o journey_n that_o the_o soul_n which_o be_v arrive_v at_o this_o sovereign_a degree_n of_o bliss_n may_v fall_v from_o it_o and_o that_o they_o be_v send_v back_o again_o into_o celestial_a body_n or_o other_o and_o that_o they_o afterward_o return_v from_o whence_o they_o be_v drive_v that_o so_o blessedness_n may_v have_v a_o end_n and_o that_o torment_n shall_v have_v a_o conclusion_n likewise_o luc._n likewise_o lib._n 2._o de_fw-mi prin_fw-mi &_o lib._n 5._o con_v cels._n tract_n 34._o in_o joan._n hom._n 26._o in_o num._n &_o 27_o 28._o &_o passim_fw-la tract_n 30._o in_o matt._n lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr prin._n c._n 6._o lib._n 2._o c._n 3._o &_o 12._o lib._n 3._o cap._n 6._o lâ—b_n 3._o de_fw-fr prin._n c._n 3._o &_o lib._n 2._o hom._n 7._o in_o levit._n hom._n 6._o in_o num._n &_o in_o reg._n in_o ezech._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d lib._n 1._o per._n c._n 6._o 〈◊〉_d 15._o &_o tract_n 33._o in_o matt._n hom._n 8._o in_o levit_n 14._o in_o luc._n he_o say_v in_o his_o preface_n to_o the_o book_n de_fw-fr principiis_fw-la that_o god_n create_v the_o world_n that_o it_o have_v a_o beginning_n and_o that_o it_o must_v have_v a_o end_n but_o that_o it_o be_v not_o determine_v by_o tradition_n what_o it_o be_v before_o and_o what_o it_o will_v be_v after_o he_o imagine_v that_o it_o be_v make_v if_o i_o may_v so_o express_v it_o to_o be_v a_o place_n of_o banishment_n for_o all_o intelligent_a creature_n he_o make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o assert_v that_o there_o be_v more_o world_n before_o this_o and_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v more_o after_o it_o he_o say_v that_o god_n always_o have_v the_o matter_n upon_o which_o he_o wrought_v which_o suppose_v that_o it_o be_v eternal_a since_o god_n create_v it_o from_o all_o eternity_n aâ—ituâ—_n eternity_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 1._o &_o 8._o &_o tom._n 19_o in_o joan._n justin._n ep._n ad_fw-la mennam_fw-la and_o two_o passage_n from_o lib._n 1._o &_o 4._o hieront_fw-fr ep._n 59_o ad_fw-la aâ—ituâ—_n he_o say_v that_o the_o earthly_a paradise_n be_v in_o heaven_n and_o he_o have_v explain_v of_o the_o soul_n which_o be_v there_o that_o which_o be_v say_v in_o genesis_n concern_v adam_n and_o eve_n he_o understand_v by_o the_o figleaf_n wherewith_o they_o cover_v themselves_o after_o the_o fall_n the_o mortal_a body_n to_o which_o the_o soul_n be_v chain_v it_o may_v be_v conclude_v from_o all_o that_o we_o have_v already_o say_v concern_v origen_n doctrine_n upon_o the_o tenet_n of_o our_o religion_n that_o although_o he_o profess_v to_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n 2._o church_n lib._n 1._o per._n c._n 2._o method_n apud_fw-la pâ—â—tiam_fw-la c._n 3._o on_o genesâ—_n c._n 1._o this_o be_v object_v against_o he_o by_o methodius_n in_o epiphanius_n by_o photius_n by_o eustathius_n by_o john_n of_o jerusalem_n by_o st._n jerome_n and_o it_o may_v be_v find_v in_o lib._n 4._o de_fw-fr prin._n 〈◊〉_d 2._o yet_o he_o set_v up_o some_o philosophical_a principle_n the_o consequence_n of_o which_o be_v find_v contrary_a to_o what_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o oblige_v he_o in_o order_n to_o accommodate_v these_o thing_n which_o be_v so_o direct_o opposite_a one_o to_o the_o neither_o to_o invent_v several_a opinion_n that_o be_v very_o far_o from_o the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o faith_n so_o that_o we_o must_v distinguish_v in_o origen_n what_o he_o say_v according_a to_o the_o way_n of_o speak_v use_v by_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n and_o what_o he_o say_v according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o plato_n philosophy_n and_o then_o we_o need_v not_o wonder_n if_o after_o have_v acknowledge_v the_o truth_n of_o christianity_n he_o shall_v lose_v himself_o by_o advance_v such_o platonic_a notion_n as_o be_v destructive_a to_o they_o and_o this_o in_o my_o opinion_n be_v the_o reason_n of_o his_o principal_a error_n which_o be_v all_o of_o they_o found_v upon_o three_o principle_n take_v from_o the_o platonic_a philosophy_n which_o be_v first_o that_o intelligent_a creature_n have_v always_o be_v and_o shall_v eternal_o exist_v second_o that_o they_o have_v always_o be_v free_a to_o do_v good_a and_o evil._n and_o last_o that_o they_o have_v be_v precipitate_v into_o the_o low_a place_n and_o confine_v to_o body_n for_o a_o punishment_n of_o their_o sin_n let_v any_o one_o thorough_o examine_v all_o origen_n error_n of_o which_o we_o have_v just_a now_o speak_v and_o he_o will_v easy_o perceive_v that_o they_o all_o proceed_v from_o this_o that_o he_o be_v willing_a to_o accommodate_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n to_o these_o platonic_a principle_n there_o be_v beside_o some_o other_o slight_a error_n in_o origen_n into_o the_o great_a part_n of_o which_o he_o fall_v by_o confine_v himself_o too_o much_o to_o the_o allegorical_a sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n for_o example_n matthaeum_n example_n tom._n 12._o in_o matthaeum_n explain_v christ_n word_n concern_v the_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o loose_v which_o he_o grant_v to_o st._n peter_n he_o seem_v to_o reserve_v this_o power_n to_o those_o bishop_n and_o priest_n who_o imitate_v the_o virtue_n of_o this_o apostle_n and_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n he_o say_v that_o all_o spiritual_a man_n be_v this_o rock_n upon_o which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v build_v his_o church_n so_o likewise_o matt._n likewise_o tom._n 11._o in_o matt._n explain_v that_o passage_n of_o scripture_n where_o it_o be_v say_v not_o that_o which_o go_v into_o the_o mouth_n defile_v a_o man_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n after_o so_o obscure_a and_o allegorical_a a_o manner_n that_o it_o be_v very_o difficult_a to_o comprehend_v his_o mean_v joan._n mean_v hom._n 〈◊〉_d in_o num._n &_o tract_n 35._o in_o matt._n hom._n 7._o in_o levit._n 〈◊〉_d tom._n 〈◊〉_d in_o joan._n he_o likewise_o explain_v alllegorical_o what_o be_v say_v of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o other_o place_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n it_o be_v easy_a however_o to_o defend_v he_o against_o the_o protestant_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o real_a presence_n since_o he_o acknowledge_v in_o the_o eight_o book_n that_o the_o loaf_n which_o be_v offer_v in_o the_o church_n be_v make_v a_o holy_a body_n by_o prayer_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d we_o may_v easy_o bring_v other_o example_n of_o the_o oversight_n that_o he_o have_v commit_v endeavour_v too_o much_o to_o spiritualise_v the_o word_n of_o the_o scripture_n but_o i_o shall_v pass_v they_o over_o in_o silence_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o sacred_a scripture_n after_o a_o very_a excellent_a manner_n as_o of_o a_o book_n write_v by_o person_n who_o be_v inspire_v by_o god_n his_o passage_n upon_o this_o subject_a have_v be_v collect_v by_o st._n basil_n and_o st._n gregory_n nazianzen_n in_o a_o book_n which_o they_o have_v entitle_v philocalia_n jâ—s_n philocalia_n hom._n 2._o &_o 6._o in_o gen._n hom._n 3._o &_o 5._o in_o levit._n hom._n 2_o &_o 3._o in_o exod._n item_n 7_o &_o 11._o in_o levit._n lib._n 1._o per._n c._n 2._o hom._n 9_o &_o 2._o in_o jâ—s_n he_o distinguish_v the_o three_o sense_n of_o scripture_n but_o he_o apply_v himself_o particular_o to_o the_o allegorical_a interpretation_n and_o he_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v some_o place_n which_o have_v no_o literal_a mean_v he_o prove_v that_o every_o body_n ought_v to_o read_v the_o scripture_n now_o for_o some_o point_n of_o discipline_n which_o may_v be_v observe_v in_o his_o work_n the_o christian_n assemble_v together_o in_o his_o time_n in_o the_o church_n not_o only_o on_o sunday_n and_o festival_n but_o also_o on_o other_o day_n 〈◊〉_d day_n h'm._fw-la 10_o 13._o &_o 9_o in_o num._n hom._n 6_o in_o
calumny_n that_o be_v publish_v against_o he_o that_o his_o colleague_n after_o they_o have_v diligent_o examine_v the_o accusation_n of_o his_o enemy_n find_v he_o to_o be_v innocent_a that_o he_o have_v never_o receive_v any_o certificate_n from_o the_o magistrate_n nor_o communicate_v with_o those_o bishop_n that_o have_v offer_v incense_n to_o idol_n but_o that_o he_o have_v follow_v the_o regulation_n which_o the_o whole_a church_n have_v make_v concern_v apostate_n that_o as_o for_o trophimus_n he_o have_v only_o receive_v he_o for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o procure_v the_o return_n of_o several_a christian_n who_o he_o have_v bring_v along_o with_o he_o back_o again_o to_o the_o church_n that_o for_o this_o reason_n he_o have_v be_v receive_v but_o on_o this_o condition_n to_o be_v in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o laity_n and_o not_o as_o the_o novatian_o have_v report_v in_o quality_n of_o a_o bishop_n that_o since_o the_o benefit_n of_o reconciliation_n be_v allow_v to_o adulterer_n and_o robber_n he_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o idolater_n shall_v be_v total_o exclude_v that_o among_o these_o some_o be_v more_o to_o be_v blame_v than_o other_o that_o the_o libellatici_fw-la those_o who_o have_v certificate_n of_o their_o have_v sacrifice_v though_o they_o have_v never_o do_v it_o be_v more_o excusable_a than_o those_o that_o have_v sacrifice_v to_o idol_n that_o the_o first_o of_o these_o have_v be_v reconcile_v immediate_o and_o that_o it_o have_v be_v determine_v that_o absolution_n shall_v not_o be_v refuse_v the_o latter_a upon_o the_o point_n of_o death_n because_o there_o be_v no_o repentance_n in_o hell_n with_o exception_n always_o to_o those_o who_o defer_v to_o do_v penance_n till_o they_o be_v in_o danger_n after_o this_o he_o large_o prove_v and_o demonstrate_v the_o reasonableness_n of_o this_o conduct_n he_o observe_v that_o some_o of_o his_o predecessor_n former_o have_v absolute_o refuse_v absolution_n to_o adulterer_n but_o that_o they_o have_v not_o therefore_o condemn_v their_o brethren_n who_o act_v indifferent_o nor_o tear_v the_o church_n by_o make_v a_o separation_n that_o no_o body_n ought_v to_o be_v alarm_v at_o what_o novatian_n teach_v since_o he_o be_v out_o of_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o church_n that_o he_o can_v not_o be_v bishop_n of_o rome_n since_o the_o roman_a see_v be_v fill_v by_o cornelius_n who_o have_v be_v legal_o ordain_v and_o who_o ordination_n have_v be_v approve_v by_o all_o the_o bishop_n in_o the_o world_n that_o the_o church_n be_v a_o body_n who_o member_n be_v spread_v over_o all_o the_o earth_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n there_o be_v only_o one_o episcopacy_n diffuse_v in_o the_o person_n of_o several_a bishop_n unite_v together_o and_o that_o though_o novatian_n have_v be_v right_o ordain_v yet_o he_o forfeit_v that_o dignity_n by_o separate_n himself_o from_o his_o colleague_n and_o disturb_v the_o repose_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o hope_n of_o salvation_n for_o he_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n in_o short_a st._n cyprian_n show_v that_o it_o be_v cruel_a and_o unreasonable_a to_o oblige_v sinner_n as_o novatian_n have_v do_v to_o undergo_v penance_n and_o yet_o refuse_v they_o the_o favour_n of_o reconciliation_n to_o exhort_v they_o to_o make_v satisfaction_n for_o their_o sin_n and_o yet_o deny_v they_o that_o cure_n which_o their_o satisfaction_n deserve_v to_o say_v to_o they_o weep_v and_o sigh_v night_n and_o day_n wash_v your_o sin_n in_o your_o tear_n endeavour_v to_o efface_v they_o by_o your_o good_a work_n and_o yet_o at_o the_o same_o time_n add_v you_o must_v die_v out_o of_o the_o church_n do_v all_o you_o can_v to_o procure_v your_o peace_n though_o you_o shall_v never_o be_v able_a to_o obtain_v the_o peace_n you_o so_o earnest_o desire_v but_o cornelius_n do_v not_o defend_v st._n cyprian_n at_o rome_n with_o the_o same_o resolution_n and_o constancy_n as_o this_o saint_n defend_v his_o party_n in_o africa_n for_o felicissimus_n arrive_v there_o with_o a_o company_n of_o factious_a person_n to_o get_v the_o ordination_n of_o fortunatus_n approve_v who_o he_o have_v cause_v to_o be_v ordain_v in_o opposition_n to_o st._n cyprian_n carnelius_n at_o first_o reject_v he_o and_o turn_v he_o out_o of_o the_o church_n without_o vouchsafe_v so_o much_o as_o to_o hearken_v to_o he_o and_o write_v to_o st._n cyprian_n about_o it_o but_o see_v no_o body_n come_v from_o st._n cyprian_n and_o that_o he_o have_v send_v he_o no_o direction_n about_o it_o whereas_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n it_o be_v open_o discourse_v that_o fortunatus_n have_v be_v ordain_v by_o twenty_o five_o bishop_n that_o st._n cyprian_n favour_v the_o party_n of_o the_o novatian_o and_o that_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n refuse_v to_o receive_v the_o letter_n which_o they_o bring_v against_o he_o they_o will_v read_v they_o in_o public_a the_o pope_n be_v not_o a_o little_a affright_v at_o the_o menace_n and_o write_v a_o second_o letter_n to_o st._n cyprian_n wherein_o he_o acquaint_v he_o that_o he_o be_v sensible_o concern_v at_o these_o accusation_n and_o wonder_v why_o he_o will_v omit_v to_o give_v he_o satisfaction_n in_o this_o affair_n st._n cyprian_n surprise_v at_o the_o boldness_n of_o felicissimus_n and_o the_o weakness_n of_o cornelius_n returns_z him_z o_o generous_a answer_n in_o which_o he_o tacit_o reprehend_v he_o for_o a_o this_o procedure_v he_o tell_v he_o that_o if_o the_o insolence_n of_o wicked_a man_n render_v they_o terrible_a to_o bishop_n and_o that_o if_o they_o can_v obtain_v by_o menace_n and_o violence_n what_o they_o can_v never_o pretend_v to_o get_v by_o reason_n and_o the_o regular_a course_n of_o justice_n than_o there_o be_v a_o end_n of_o episcopacy_n as_o for_o himself_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o fear_v not_o the_o obloquy_n of_o his_o enemy_n that_o discipline_n must_v not_o therefore_o be_v lay_v aside_o because_o we_o be_v revile_v with_o calumny_n and_o ill-affected_a person_n endeavour_v to_o affright_v we_o by_o their_o threaten_a speech_n that_o the_o original_a of_o heresy_n and_o schism_n be_v sole_o owe_v to_o the_o disobedience_n show_v to_o the_o bishop_n who_o god_n have_v establish_v and_o because_o people_n do_v consider_v that_o there_o be_v only_o one_o bishop_n and_o judge_n in_o a_o church_n who_o for_o that_o time_n supply_v the_o place_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o a_o bishop_n be_v once_o canonical_o elect_v and_o acquit_v himself_o worthy_o in_o the_o function_n of_o his_o ministry_n whoever_o separate_v from_o he_o do_v actual_o withdraw_v himself_o from_o the_o church_n that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o impute_v this_o loss_n to_o the_o bishop_n but_o to_o themselves_o who_o voluntary_o choose_v it_o that_o the_o reason_n why_o bishop_n be_v oblige_v to_o have_v so_o great_a a_o care_n in_o the_o discharge_v of_o their_o conscience_n be_v that_o no_o body_n may_v pretend_v to_o leave_v the_o church_n for_o their_o ill_a administration_n that_o his_o own_o election_n be_v without_o any_o blemish_n as_o have_v be_v substitute_v in_o the_o room_n of_o a_o decease_a bishop_n elect_v by_o the_o suffrage_n of_o the_o people_n in_o the_o time_n of_o peace_n protect_v by_o god_n in_o his_o persecution_n unite_v inviolable_o to_o his_o colleague_n approve_v by_o the_o vigilant_a administration_n of_o his_o office_n for_o four_o year_n demand_v often_o in_o the_o cirque_fw-la and_o amphitheatre_n to_o be_v expose_v to_o lion_n and_o that_o very_o late_o too_o upon_o the_o occasion_n of_o a_o public_a sacrifice_n he_o inform_v he_o at_o last_o with_o all_o that_o have_v pass_v in_o africa_n concern_v the_o false_a bishop_n fortunatus_n who_o be_v set_v up_o by_o the_o faction_n of_o felicissimus_n and_o ordain_v by_o privatus_fw-la of_o lambesa_n a_o heretic_n particular_o mark_v out_o in_o the_o letter_n of_o fabian_n and_o donatus_n and_o condemn_v in_o a_o council_n of_o nine_o bishop_n he_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o forbear_v to_o write_v to_o he_o concern_v this_o matter_n because_o he_o suppose_v he_o know_v he_o well_o enough_o since_o he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o five_o priest_n who_o have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o his_o church_n a_o long_a while_n ago_o and_o because_o he_o himself_o have_v eject_v felicissimus_n the_o chief_a of_o that_o faction_n out_o of_o the_o church_n that_o novatus_n party_n have_v likewise_o choose_v one_o maximus_n a_o african_a bishop_n and_o that_o he_o have_v scarce_o trouble_v himself_o to_o write_v about_o these_o matter_n now_o but_o since_o fortunatus_n boast_v that_o he_o be_v ordain_v by_o twenty_o five_o bishop_n he_o assure_v cornelius_n that_o except_o the_o heretic_n privatus_fw-la of_o lambesa_n there_o be_v only_o four_o bishop_n and_o those_o too_o all_o apostate_n that_o assist_v at_o his_o ordination_n after_o this_o he_o accuse_v felicissimus_n and_o those_o of_o
beauty_n by_o the_o communication_n of_o the_o word_n and_o by_o the_o union_n it_o maintain_v with_o he_o that_o catechuman_n be_v as_o it_o be_v infant_n that_o be_v as_o yet_o in_o their_o mother_n belly_n that_o be_v perfect_o instruct_v they_o be_v bear_v through_o baptism_n and_o at_o last_o become_v perfect_a full_o grow_v man_n that_o we_o ought_v not_o therefore_o to_o abuse_v these_o word_n and_o employ_v they_o to_o oppose_v virginity_n to_o which_o st._n paul_n exhort_v the_o fiathful_a not_o allow_v marriage_n itself_o and_o second_o marriage_n in_o particular_a but_o as_o a_o remedy_n for_o incontinence_n like_o one_o that_o shall_v desire_v a_o person_n that_o be_v sick_a and_o indisposed_a to_o eat_v on_o a_o fastday_n and_o say_v to_o he_o it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v that_o you_o be_v able_a to_o east_n as_o all_o of_o we_o have_v do_v to_o day_n for_o you_o know_v eat_v be_v forbid_v but_o since_o you_o be_v sick_a it_o be_v expedient_a for_o you_o to_o eat_v that_o you_o may_v not_o die_v in_o the_o four_o discourse_n that_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o theopatra_n it_o be_v maintain_v that_o nothing_o be_v more_o efficacious_a than_o virginity_n to_o make_v a_o man_n enter_v again_o into_o paradise_n and_o enjoy_v a_o bless_a immortality_n in_o the_o five_o thalusa_n endeavour_v to_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o most_o excellent_a gift_n we_o can_v present_v to_o god_n and_o the_o most_o worthy_a of_o he_o be_v to_o embrace_v virginity_n and_o she_o give_v several_a caution_n and_o advertisment_n to_o virgin_n how_o to_o preserve_v their_o virginity_n without_o spot_n or_o blemish_n agatha_n that_o manage_n the_o conference_n after_o thalusa_n undertake_v to_o prove_v in_o the_o six_o discourse_n that_o virginity_n â—â—ght_n to_o be_v accompany_v with_o virtue_n and_o good_a work_n and_o to_o this_o purpose_n she_o explain_v the_o parable_n of_o the_o ten_o virgin_n procilla_n afterward_o begin_v the_o seven_o discourse_n wherein_o she_o show_v the_o excellency_n of_o virginity_n because_o of_o all_o virtue_n this_o be_v that_o which_o have_v the_o honour_n to_o be_v the_o spouse_n of_o jesus_n christ._n she_o explain_v a_o a_o certain_a place_n out_o of_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o the_o canticle_n ver_fw-la 7._o and_o 8._o there_o be_v threescore_o queen_n and_o fourscore_o concubine_n and_o virgin_n without_o number_n my_o dove_n my_o undefiled_a be_v but_o one_o thecla_o assume_v the_o discourse_n after_o this_o observe_v that_o the_o greek_a word_n that_o signify_v virginity_n only_o by_o add_v one_o letter_n to_o it_o denote_v a_o union_n with_o god_n and_o a_o frequentation_n of_o heavenly_a thing_n she_o take_v occasion_n from_o tâ—…ce_n to_o show_v that_o virginity_n elevate_v we_o up_o to_o heaven_n and_o make_v we_o despise_v the_o vanity_n of_o thing_n below_o and_o have_v cite_v a_o place_n in_o the_o revelation_n chap._n 12._o concern_v a_o woman_n that_o be_v there_o describe_v she_o explain_v it_o of_o the_o church_n in_o short_a after_o she_o have_v draw_v some_o allegory_n from_o number_n she_o exhort_v all_o virgin_n to_o persevere_v in_o their_o virginity_n and_o to_o resist_v the_o attack_n of_o the_o serpent_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o temptation_n of_o the_o devil_n from_o thence_o she_o launche_n out_o into_o other_o matter_n and_o show_v that_o man_n be_v free_a agent_n and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o necessitate_v to_o do_v good_a or_o ill_a by_o the_o insâ—…ences_n and_o configuration_n of_o the_o star_n deâ—iding_v the_o effect_n that_o the_o astrologer_n attribute_v to_o the_o constellation_n because_o of_o their_o name_n for_o say_v she_o if_o there_o be_v any_o such_o thing_n as_o fatal_a necessity_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n it_o be_v â—o_o no_o purpose_n for_o god_n to_o place_v the_o star_n of_o man_n and_o the_o star_n of_o beast_n in_o order_n and_o that_o if_o there_o be_v not_o a_o necessity_n at_o that_o time_n wherefore_o shall_v god_n establish_v it_o since_o the_o world_n be_v then_o in_o its_o full_a perfection_n and_o in_o a_o time_n which_o they_o call_v the_o golden_a age_n she_o afterward_o demonstrate_v that_o if_o we_o be_v necessitate_v by_o the_o fatality_n of_o our_o nativity_n under_o such_o and_o such_o a_o constellation_n it_o will_v follow_v that_o god_n who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o star_n and_o of_o their_o motion_n and_o disposition_n will_v likewise_o be_v the_o author_n of_o sin_n and_o iniquity_n she_o add_v that_o law_n be_v contrary_a to_o thing_n that_o be_v do_v by_o a_o fatal_a necessity_n it_o be_v impossible_a that_o these_o law_n shall_v be_v make_v by_o mere_a fatality_n for_o say_v she_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v suppose_v that_o this_o fatality_n will_v destroy_v itself_o now_o if_o those_o that_o have_v a_o share_n in_o make_v these_o law_n be_v not_o subject_a to_o this_o fatal_a necessity_n why_o shall_v we_o not_o pass_v the_o very_a same_o judgement_n upon_o other_o beside_o if_o such_o a_o fatality_n real_o take_v place_n it_o will_v be_v injustice_n either_o to_o recompense_v the_o good_a or_o punish_v the_o bad_a or_o rather_o there_o will_v be_v neither_o good_a nor_o evil_a in_o the_o world_n since_o every_o one_o will_v be_v constrain_v to_o good_a or_o evil._n afterward_o to_o explain_v the_o cause_n of_o evil_a she_o say_v there_o be_v two_o contrary_a motion_n in_o we_o one_o of_o which_o be_v call_v the_o concupiscence_n of_o the_o flesh_n the_o other_o the_o concupiscence_n of_o the_o spirit_n that_o this_o be_v the_o original_a of_o all_o good_a and_o the_o other_o the_o cause_n of_o all_o evil._n after_o this_o tysians_n take_v up_o the_o discourse_n explain_v in_o the_o nine_o discourse_n a_o place_n of_o leviticus_n v._o 36._o chap._n 23_o where_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o seven_o month_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o fifteen_o of_o september_n which_o be_v the_o scenopegia_fw-la or_o feast_n of_o tabernacle_n she_o reprehend_v the_o jew_n for_o stop_v at_o the_o bare_a letter_n of_o scripture_n without_o penetrate_v into_o the_o hâ—dden_a mysterious_a sense_n and_o for_o take_v the_o figure_n of_o thing_n to_o come_v as_o mark_n of_o thing_n that_o be_v already_o past_a she_o instance_n in_o the_o paschal_n lamb_n which_o they_o do_v not_o comprehend_v to_o be_v a_o type_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n shall_v save_v soul_n mark_v with_o his_o own_o blood_n that_o the_o law_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o gospel_n that_o these_o shadow_n and_o representation_n be_v no_o more_o but_o that_o we_o shall_v have_v a_o perfect_a knowledge_n of_o all_o thing_n when_o we_o shall_v be_v raise_v up_o from_o the_o dead_a that_o man_n be_v create_v immortal_a but_o that_o his_o sin_n cause_v he_o to_o incline_v towards_o the_o earth_n god_n make_v he_o mortal_a lest_o he_o shall_v continue_v a_o sinner_n everlasting_o that_o for_o this_o reason_n he_o separate_v the_o soul_n from_o the_o body_n that_o so_o the_o sin_n which_o be_v in_o the_o body_n be_v dead_a and_o destroy_v he_o may_v raise_v it_o up_o again_o immortal_a and_o deliver_v from_o the_o tyranny_n of_o sin_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o adorn_v this_o body_n which_o may_v be_v call_v a_o tabernacle_n with_o faith_n with_o charity_n virtue_n and_o particular_o with_o chastity_n that_o those_o that_o live_v chaste_o in_o the_o state_n of_o marriage_n adorn_v it_o in_o part_n but_o not_o so_o perfect_o as_o those_o that_o have_v make_v a_o profession_n of_o virginity_n that_o those_o person_n who_o have_v thus_o adorn_v and_o set_v out_o the_o tabernacle_n of_o their_o body_n in_o this_o life_n shall_v enjoy_v after_o the_o resurrection_n a_o thousand_o year_n of_o repose_n and_o felicity_n upon_o the_o earth_n with_o jesus_n christ_n that_o afterward_o they_o shall_v follow_v he_o to_o heaven_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o promise_a beatitude_n in_o which_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o tabernacle_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o which_o our_o body_n shall_v be_v change_v and_o become_v incorruptible_a and_o man_n shall_v be_v make_v like_o angel_n last_o domnina_fw-la to_o show_v the_o excellency_n of_o virginity_n fall_v into_o a_o very_a obscure_a allegory_n upon_o a_o place_n of_o scripture_n take_v out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o judge_n after_o her_o harangue_n be_v end_v arete_n assume_v the_o discourse_n tell_v they_o that_o to_o be_v true_o a_o virgin_n it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a bare_o to_o preserve_v and_o keep_v continence_n of_o body_n but_o that_o it_o be_v likewise_o necessary_a to_o purify_v one_o self_n from_o all_o sensual_a desire_n that_o we_o actual_o dishonour_v and_o full_o virginity_n when_o we_o abandon_v ourselves_o to_o pride_n or_o permit_v a_o spirit_n of_o vanity_n to_o possess_v we_o because_o we_o have_v preserve_v our_o body_n
chaste_a that_o this_o be_v to_o do_v like_o the_o pharisee_n who_o make_v every_o thing_n appear_v clean_o without_o while_o they_o be_v full_a of_o impurity_n within_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o be_v virgin_n both_o in_o body_n and_o spirit_n and_o that_o we_o must_v watch_v and_o labour_v incessant_o lest_o idleness_n and_o negligence_n give_v a_o open_a entrance_n to_o other_o sin_n after_o this_o discourse_n all_o of_o they_o sing_v their_o prayer_n and_o several_a time_n repeat_v i_o preserve_v myself_o chaste_a for_o thou_o o_o my_o divine_a spouse_n and_o desire_v to_o walk_v before_o thou_o with_o a_o burn_a lamp_n at_o last_o gregoriam_fw-la and_o methodius_n surname_v eubulus_n who_o entertain_v themselves_o with_o the_o discourse_n of_o these_o virgin_n discuss_v this_o question_n viz._n who_o be_v the_o most_o perfect_a virgin_n either_o those_o that_o feel_v no_o motion_n of_o desire_n or_o those_o that_o feel_v they_o and_o though_o they_o be_v assault_v and_o torment_v by_o they_o yet_o heroical_o resist_v and_o extinguish_v they_o gregorium_fw-la give_v the_o preference_n to_o the_o first_o but_o methodius_n show_v she_o by_o the_o example_n of_o mariner_n physician_n and_o wrestler_n that_o those_o virgin_n who_o preserve_v themselves_o chaste_a in_o the_o midst_n of_o those_o violent_a agitation_n and_o tempest_n that_o be_v excite_v by_o their_o passion_n who_o have_v the_o art_n to_o cure_v the_o various_a disease_n of_o concupiscence_n and_o can_v only_o resist_v but_o also_o defeat_v the_o disorderly_a motion_n of_o the_o flesh_n deserve_v a_o great_a deal_n more_o than_o those_o that_o have_v no_o appetite_n and_o inclination_n to_o struggle_v with_o this_o dialogue_n be_v full_a of_o allegory_n and_o citation_n out_o of_o scripture_n explain_v in_o a_o mystical_a sense_n and_o the_o doctrine_n contain_v in_o it_o be_v exceed_a orthodox_n he_o do_v not_o condemn_v or_o speak_v dishonourable_o of_o marriage_n even_o when_o he_o be_v set_v out_o virginity_n to_o the_o great_a advantage_n a_o moderation_n seldom_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o ancient_n photius_n tell_v we_o that_o this_o book_n have_v be_v corrupt_v by_o the_o heretic_n and_o that_o there_o be_v some_o expression_n in_o it_o which_o the_o arian_n use_n and_o indeed_o he_o tell_v we_o in_o the_o seven_o discourse_n that_o the_o son_n who_o be_v above_o all_o creature_n make_v use_v of_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n who_o alone_o be_v great_a than_o he_o but_o if_o by_o reason_n of_o this_o single_a expression_n we_o must_v immediate_o cry_v out_o that_o this_o dialogue_n have_v be_v abuse_v by_o the_o arian_n we_o must_v likewise_o say_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o st._n john_n and_o there_o be_v no_o great_a difficulty_n in_o give_v a_o good_a sense_n to_o this_o expression_n in_o methodius_n than_o in_o the_o gospel_n and_o so_o much_o the_o rather_o since_o in_o the_o same_o place_n and_o indeed_o as_o often_o as_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o word_n in_o this_o dialogue_n he_o say_v that_o he_o be_v before_o all_o age_n and_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o follow_a discourse_n which_o be_v the_o eight_o explain_v these_o word_n of_o the_o psalmist_n thou_o be_v my_o son_n this_o day_n have_v i_o beget_v thou_o we_o ought_v to_o observe_v cry_v he_o that_o he_o say_v thou_o be_v my_o son_n be_v willing_a to_o have_v it_o know_v that_o he_o have_v from_o all_o time_n the_o quality_n of_o the_o son_n that_o he_o will_v never_o cease_v to_o have_v it_o and_o that_o he_o who_o be_v beget_v be_v and_o ever_o will_v be_v the_o same_o as_o for_o what_o concern_v the_o follow_a passage_n this_o day_n have_v i_o beget_v thou_o it_o be_v to_o show_v that_o he_o who_o be_v before_o all_o age_n in_o heaven_n be_v bear_v in_o time_n for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o world_n a_o little_a after_o he_o take_v occasion_n to_o speak_v of_o the_o heretic_n who_o have_v err_v concern_v the_o trinity_n some_o of_o they_o say_v he_o as_o sabellius_n have_v err_v concern_v the_o person_n of_o the_o father_n who_o maintain_v that_o it_o be_v the_o almighty_a that_o suffer_v other_o concern_v the_o son_n as_o artemas_n and_o some_o other_o that_o affirm_v he_o be_v only_o a_o man_n in_o outward_a appearance_n other_o concern_v the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o the_o ebionite_n who_o pretend_v that_o the_o prophet_n speak_v of_o themselves_o for_o i_o will_v not_o speak_v of_o marchion_n valentinus_n and_o helcesaites_n these_o word_n demonstrate_v that_o we_o may_v very_o well_o defend_v methodius_n from_o the_o imputation_n of_o any_o error_n concern_v the_o trinity_n i_o can_v spend_v any_o more_o time_n to_o observe_v that_o he_o teach_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o millenaries_n in_o this_o treatise_n or_o to_o give_v a_o exact_a relation_n of_o his_o doctrine_n which_o may_v be_v learn_v out_o of_o the_o abridgement_n we_o have_v make_v of_o his_o banquet_n of_o the_o virgin_n the_o treatise_n of_o the_o resurrection_n be_v write_v against_o origen_n opinion_n who_o believe_v that_o man_n be_v not_o to_o be_v raise_v up_o again_o from_o the_o dead_a in_o the_o flesh._n this_o book_n also_o be_v compose_v in_o form_n of_o a_o dialogue_n between_o aglaophon_n who_o maintain_v origen_n assertion_n and_o proclus_n and_o methodius_n or_o eubulus_n who_o dispute_n against_o he_o st._n epiphanius_n have_v cite_v a_o large_a fragment_n of_o it_o in_o his_o account_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o origen_n and_o father_n cambesis_n have_v add_v some_o other_o fragment_n to_o it_o take_v out_o of_o a_o manuscript_n of_o sermondus_fw-la he_o first_o of_o all_o prove_v under_o the_o person_n of_o procius_n thâ—t_a man_n be_v create_v immortal_a that_o death_n be_v occasion_v by_o his_o sin_n of_o which_o it_o be_v the_o punishment_n that_o sin_n be_v cause_v by_o the_o envy_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o that_o the_o devil_n himself_o who_o be_v create_v in_o righteousness_n like_a to_o the_o other_o angel_n fall_v through_o the_o sin_n of_o envy_n and_o a_o inordinate_a passion_n he_o have_v for_o woman_n that_o our_o first_o parent_n have_v a_o real_a body_n and_o real_a flesh_n before_o their_o transgression_n that_o the_o figleaf_n wherewith_o they_o cover_v themselves_o denote_v that_o after_o the_o death_n of_o man_n sin_n shall_v be_v entire_o root_v out_o of_o the_o heart_n for_o though_o man_n sin_n be_v blot_v out_o by_o baptism_n yet_o nevertheless_o there_o remain_v a_o root_n still_o that_o shoot_v up_o young_a branch_n in_o this_o life_n so_o that_o all_o we_o can_v do_v to_o hinder_v these_o branch_n from_o spread_a be_v to_o root_v they_o up_o and_o prune_v they_o often_o with_o the_o pruning-knife_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o man_n be_v like_o a_o cast_a statue_n which_o have_v be_v disfigure_v by_o some_o accident_n the_o workman_n that_o make_v it_o cast_v it_o anew_o before_o he_o erect_v it_o again_o that_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n god_n almighty_a who_o make_v man_n be_v willing_a that_o his_o work_n which_o be_v disfigure_v by_o sin_n shall_v be_v destroy_v by_o death_n that_o so_o he_o may_v re-establish_a he_o by_o the_o resurrection_n that_o it_o be_v a_o folly_n to_o imagine_v a_o resurrection_n of_o the_o soul_n since_o the_o soul_n do_v not_o die_v that_o air_n earth_n heaven_n and_o the_o world_n shall_v not_o be_v destroy_v at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n but_o that_o they_o shall_v only_o be_v purge_v and_o renew_v by_o the_o fire_n of_o heaven_n that_o man_n shall_v not_o change_v their_o nature_n at_o the_o resurrection_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v transform_v into_o angel_n but_o that_o they_o still_o have_v body_n and_o flesh_n though_o immortal_a and_o incorruptible_a all_o this_o be_v extract_v from_o the_o word_n of_o proclus_n st._n epiphanius_n afterward_o cite_v those_o of_o methodius_n who_o continue_v to_o refute_v origen_n error_n about_o the_o resurrection_n and_o who_o likewise_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v in_o the_o same_o place_n against_o the_o same_o author_n that_o the_o body_n can_v pass_v the_o chain_n and_o prison_n of_o the_o soul_n that_o the_o paradise_n where_o adam_n live_v be_v upon_o earth_n that_o man_n do_v not_o consist_v of_o the_o soul_n alone_o as_o plato_n believe_v but_o that_o the_o body_n and_o soul_n be_v the_o two_o part_n of_o he_o that_o it_o be_v fabulous_a to_o say_v that_o soul_n be_v throw_v headlong_o down_o from_o heaven_n in_o their_o body_n or_o that_o they_o pass_v through_o vertices_fw-la of_o elementary_a fire_n and_o through_o the_o water_n of_o the_o firmament_n before_o they_o come_v to_o the_o earth_n and_o at_o last_o he_o make_v several_a curious_a useful_a remark_n upon_o the_o scriptural_a notion_n of_o flesh_n and_o of_o the_o sin_n that_o dwell_v in_o our_o body_n explain_v at_o the_o
the_o time_n of_o this_o pope_n the_o epistle_n attribute_v to_o lucius_n be_v full_a of_o citation_n out_o of_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a and_o of_o several_a passage_n take_v out_o of_o the_o first_o council_n of_o arles_n the_o three_o of_o carthage_n that_o of_o milevis_n st._n leo_n gregory_n agatho_n adrian_n and_o sixtus_n the_o pythagorean_n beside_o it_o be_v date_v six_o month_n before_o the_o election_n of_o lucius_n the_o two_o epistle_n attribute_v to_o stephanus_n be_v fill_v with_o citation_n out_o of_o modern_a author_n and_o statute_n that_o do_v all_o agree_n with_o the_o time_n of_o this_o pope_n and_o consequent_o be_v spurious_a for_o the_o same_o reason_n we_o must_v pass_v the_o same_o judgement_n of_o the_o two_o letter_n of_o sixtus_n the_o second_o the_o two_o of_o pope_n dionysius_n the_o three_o of_o st._n felix_n the_o first_o the_o two_o of_o eutychianus_n that_o of_o carus_n the_o two_o of_o marcellinus_n those_o of_o marcellus_n the_o three_o of_o eusebius_n the_o letter_n and_o decree_n of_o miltiades_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o pope_n collect_v by_o isidore_n that_o be_v full_a of_o several_a passage_n take_v out_o of_o the_o father_n pope_n and_o council_n more_o modern_a than_o the_o very_a pope_n by_o who_o they_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v write_v and_o in_o which_o many_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v find_v that_o do_v in_o the_o least_o agree_v with_o the_o true_a history_n of_o those_o time_n and_o be_v purposely_o say_v to_o favour_v the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o establish_v her_o pretension_n against_o the_o right_n of_o bishop_n and_o the_o liberty_n of_o church_n but_o it_o will_v take_v up_o too_o much_o time_n to_o show_v the_o gross_a falsity_n of_o these_o monument_n that_o be_v now_o reject_v by_o a_o common_a consent_n and_o even_o by_o those_o author_n that_o be_v most_o favourable_a to_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n who_o be_v oblige_v to_o abandon_v the_o patronage_n of_o these_o epistle_n though_o they_o have_v do_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o service_n in_o establish_v the_o greatness_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o ruine_v the_o ancient_a discipline_n of_o the_o church_n especial_o in_o relation_n to_o ecclesiastical_a decision_n and_o right_n of_o bishop_n a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o doctrine_n discipline_n and_o morality_n of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n after_o have_v give_v a_o summary_n of_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o work_v of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a author_n for_o the_o three_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n i_o suppose_v it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o present_v the_o etc._n a_o abridgement_n of_o doctrine_n etc._n etc._n reader_n with_o a_o abridgement_n also_o of_o the_o theology_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n this_o design_n beside_o the_o relation_n it_o have_v to_o the_o work_n itself_o seem_v in_o my_o opinion_n to_o be_v the_o principal_a fruit_n and_o advantage_n that_o can_v be_v gather_v from_o it_o for_o the_o ultimate_a scope_n and_o end_n which_o a_o man_n ought_v to_o propose_v to_o himself_o in_o read_v the_o ecclesiastical_a author_n and_o their_o history_n be_v not_o to_o gratify_v a_o vain_a foolish_a curiosity_n but_o to_o learn_v religion_n thereby_o we_o must_v not_o study_v these_o matter_n only_o to_o make_v a_o pompous_a ostentation_n of_o our_o knowledge_n but_o to_o become_v better_a christian_n to_o become_v more_o certain_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n more_o respectful_a to_o its_o discipline_n and_o better_o instruct_v in_o its_o holy_a morality_n for_o all_o theology_n reduce_v itself_o to_o these_o three_o point_n doctrine_n discipline_n and_o morality_n doctrine_n concern_v the_o article_n of_o faith_n that_o our_o religion_n teach_v we_o discipline_n concern_v the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n and_o morality_n teach_v we_o what_o thing_n we_o be_v to_o do_v and_o what_o we_o be_v to_o forbear_v heretic_n overthrow_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n by_o their_o error_n schismatic_n destroy_v its_o discipline_n by_o violate_v the_o order_n and_o rule_n of_o the_o church_n and_o last_o the_o vicious_a christian_a discard_n and_o lay_n aside_o the_o law_n of_o its_o morality_n by_o live_v after_o a_o irregular_a manner_n for_o the_o better_a avoid_v these_o rock_n and_o precipice_n it_o be_v exceed_o requisite_a for_o all_o christian_n to_o draw_v out_o of_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o primitive_a father_n who_o be_v the_o unquestionable_a witness_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o church_n in_o their_o own_o time_n to_o draw_v i_o say_v from_o thence_o the_o doctrine_n which_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v to_o examine_v the_o ecclesiastical_a discipline_n which_o they_o be_v to_o revere_v and_o obey_v and_o last_o from_o thence_o to_o learn_v the_o most_o holy_a rule_n of_o the_o christian_a morality_n a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o doctrine_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n be_v always_o the_o same_o and_o will_v be_v ever_o so_o till_o the_o end_n doctrine_n a_o abridgement_n of_o doctrine_n of_o the_o world_n for_o it_o be_v utter_o impossible_a that_o the_o true_a church_n shall_v cease_v to_o be_v or_o that_o the_o true_a church_n shall_v not_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o whether_o she_o shall_v teach_v a_o doctrine_n different_a from_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o whether_o she_o shall_v not_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n in_o both_o these_o case_n she_o will_v cease_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n jesus_n christ_n as_o st._n irenaeus_n tertullian_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o ancient_n have_v observe_v teach_v his_o apostle_n all_o the_o truth_n of_o faith_n the_o apostle_n publish_v they_o throughout_o all_o the_o earth_n and_o open_v they_o to_o all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o world_n who_o doctrine_n be_v find_v to_o be_v conformable_a each_o to_o other_o in_o article_n of_o faith_n this_o doctrine_n be_v always_o preserve_v in_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o pillar_n and_o foundation_n of_o truth_n it_o be_v indeed_o very_o true_a that_o they_o do_v not_o always_o make_v use_n of_o the_o same_o term_n and_o that_o before_o the_o birth_n of_o heresy_n they_o do_v not_o observe_v that_o precaution_n in_o speak_v of_o mystery_n which_o they_o do_v afterward_o when_o they_o be_v attack_v by_o the_o heretic_n but_o still_o the_o foundation_n of_o doctrine_n be_v always_o the_o same_o as_o to_o the_o principal_a article_n of_o our_o faith_n we_o must_v likewise_o acknowledge_v that_o there_o be_v some_o error_n very_o frequent_a in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n that_o have_v be_v reject_v since_o but_o then_o they_o do_v concern_v the_o principal_a article_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o beside_o be_v never_o look_v upon_o to_o be_v the_o receive_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n but_o only_o the_o most_o common_a opinion_n these_o previous_a observation_n will_v be_v confirm_v by_o a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n as_o it_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o three_o first_o century_n which_o we_o be_v go_v to_o represent_v in_o as_o few_o word_n as_o possible_o we_o can_v they_o teach_v that_o the_o ground_n and_o principle_n of_o faith_n be_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o tradition_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v mystery_n though_o we_o be_v not_o able_a to_o comprehend_v they_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o god_n and_o of_o his_o attribute_n after_o a_o most_o excellent_a manner_n they_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v invisible_a eternal_a incorruptible_a etc._n etc._n they_o have_v frequent_o discourse_v of_o his_o providence_n his_o power_n his_o bounty_n his_o mercy_n and_o his_o goodness_n they_o write_v very_o sharp_o against_o the_o false_a divinity_n of_o the_o pagan_n and_o the_o error_n of_o heretic_n who_o imagine_v that_o there_o can_v be_v above_o one_o sovereign_a and_o independent_a be_v they_o prove_v that_o god_n create_v all_o thing_n and_o even_o matter_n itself_o which_o be_v not_o eternal_a they_o acknowledge_v the_o trinity_n of_o the_o three_o person_n in_o one_o only_a god_n the_o divinity_n and_o eternity_n of_o the_o word_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n they_o maintain_v that_o the_o word_n be_v from_o all_o eternity_n in_o god_n as_o a_o person_n distinct_a from_o the_o father_n that_o the_o father_n create_v the_o world_n by_o he_o and_o that_o he_o govern_v it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o person_n of_o the_o word_n that_o appear_v to_o the_o ancient_a patriarch_n under_o different_a figure_n and_o who_o be_v at_o last_o incarnate_a that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o word_n make_v man_n god_n and_o man_n all_o together_o compose_v of_o two_o entire_a and_o different_a nature_n that_o he_o have_v a_o soul_n and_o body_n like_v
unto_o we_o that_o he_o take_v this_o body_n in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n that_o his_o flesh_n be_v real_a and_o true_a that_o he_o suffer_v and_o be_v real_o dead_a that_o he_o make_v himself_o man_n to_o save_v the_o world_n that_o be_v lose_v by_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o first_o man_n that_o he_o come_v to_o discover_v the_o truth_n to_o they_o to_o show_v they_o a_o example_n and_o that_o he_o redeem_v they_o by_o his_o death_n that_o he_o descend_v into_o hell_n and_o afterward_o rise_v again_o from_o the_o dead_a that_o he_o will_v come_v at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n to_o judge_v all_o man_n that_o he_o will_v condemn_v the_o wicked_a to_o everlasting_a punishment_n and_o reward_v the_o good_a with_o eternal_a happiness_n after_o he_o have_v raise_v up_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o all_o the_o father_n of_o who_o we_o have_v speak_v make_v profession_n of_o this_o faith_n and_o assure_v we_o that_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n which_o all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o world_n have_v receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o believe_v it_o in_o order_n to_o become_v a_o christian._n they_o sometime_o make_v use_n of_o some_o expression_n concern_v the_o person_n of_o the_o word_n that_o seem_v to_o derogate_v from_o his_o divinity_n as_o for_o instance_n when_o they_o say_v that_o the_o word_n be_v not_o beget_v till_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o world_n that_o he_o be_v visible_a and_o that_o the_o father_n be_v invisible_a that_o he_o be_v one_o portion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n and_o that_o the_o father_n be_v all_o substance_n but_o these_o way_n of_o speak_v have_v a_o very_a good_a mean_v in_o these_o author_n as_o we_o have_v often_o observe_v for_o when_o they_o say_v that_o the_o word_n be_v beget_v at_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o he_o be_v not_o the_o son_n before_o they_o do_v mean_v that_o the_o word_n begin_v only_o to_o exist_v then_o since_o they_o acknowledge_v he_o exist_v before_o and_o be_v in_o god_n from_o all_o eternity_n but_o they_o take_v the_o word_n generation_n in_o another_o sense_n than_o we_o do_v give_v this_o name_n to_o a_o certain_a prolation_n or_o emission_n of_o the_o word_n which_o they_o imagine_v be_v do_v when_o god_n resolve_v to_o create_v the_o world_n and_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n they_o say_v that_o the_o word_n who_o be_v from_o all_o eternity_n in_o god_n be_v generate_v or_o beget_v at_o that_o time_n and_o that_o he_o have_v not_o always_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o son_n we_o have_v likewise_o explain_v in_o what_o sense_n they_o say_v that_o the_o word_n be_v visible_a and_o the_o father_n invisible_a and_o we_o have_v make_v it_o evident_o appear_v that_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o word_n be_v therefore_o of_o a_o different_a nature_n from_o the_o father_n but_o only_o that_o they_o attribute_v visibility_n to_o the_o son_n as_o they_o ascribe_v almightiness_n to_o the_o father_n say_v that_o it_o be_v through_o the_o son_n that_o god_n make_v every_o external_n be_v and_o consequent_o that_o by_o he_o he_o render_v himself_o visible_a to_o mankind_n this_o manner_n of_o speak_v be_v so_o little_a contrary_n to_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o athanasius_n and_o in_o the_o other_o father_n that_o live_v after_o the_o nicene_n council_n in_o short_a when_o they_o say_v that_o the_o son_n be_v a_o portion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v able_a to_o conclude_v that_o they_o be_v of_o arius_n opinion_n that_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o follow_v from_o thence_o that_o they_o believe_v the_o son_n be_v not_o create_v of_o nothing_o as_o arius_n afterward_o teach_v but_o that_o he_o be_v consubstantial_a to_o the_o father_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n as_o the_o nicene_n council_n have_v determine_v but_o wherefore_o do_v they_o say_v that_o the_o son_n be_v only_o something_o derive_v from_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n be_v it_o because_o they_o believe_v he_o be_v inferior_a to_o the_o father_n not_o at_o all_o but_o it_o be_v because_o they_o conceive_v that_o the_o father_n as_o have_v all_o the_o divinity_n in_o he_o communicate_v it_o to_o the_o son_n and_o to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n it_o be_v upon_o this_o account_n that_o they_o usual_o ascribe_v to_o the_o person_n of_o the_o father_n all_o the_o attribute_n of_o the_o godhead_n as_o we_o may_v see_v in_o the_o agree_v where_o after_o it_o be_v say_v i_o believe_v in_o god_n they_o add_v almighty_a creator_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n etc._n etc._n and_o yet_o we_o must_v not_o therefore_o say_v that_o these_o attribute_n do_v agree_v to_o the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o only_o that_o they_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o father_n because_o he_o be_v the_o fountain_n and_o original_a of_o the_o divinity_n and_o because_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n receive_v it_o from_o he_o i_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n some_o feeble_a objection_n that_o be_v only_o found_v upon_o the_o ambiguity_n of_o the_o word_n nature_n and_o creation_n that_o have_v not_o be_v as_o yet_o determine_v to_o a_o certain_a sense_n as_o also_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o word_n hypostasis_fw-la have_v be_v a_o long_a time_n undetermined_a thus_o when_o the_o son_n be_v call_v another_o substance_n than_o the_o father_n though_o that_o be_v but_o very_a seldom_o yet_o we_o be_v not_o to_o conclude_v from_o thence_o that_o the_o person_n who_o speak_v after_o this_o manner_n do_v not_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v true_o god_n because_o the_o word_n of_o nature_n and_o substance_n be_v not_o at_o that_o time_n determine_v to_o the_o sense_n they_o receive_v afterward_o and_o because_o they_o may_v be_v take_v for_o a_o person_n subsist_v this_o be_v so_o true_a that_o gregory_n nazianzen_n and_o some_o other_o that_o live_v in_o a_o time_n when_o these_o expression_n be_v determine_v forbear_v not_o to_o say_v sometime_o that_o the_o father_n be_v the_o first_o substance_n or_o nature_n and_o the_o son_n the_o second_o and_o thus_o it_o be_v ordinary_a for_o those_o that_o acknowledge_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n to_o say_v that_o god_n make_v or_o create_v he_o though_o they_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v not_o create_v of_o nothing_o but_o beget_v of_o the_o divine_a substance_n as_o to_o the_o incarnation_n the_o father_n of_o the_o three_o first_o century_n have_v say_v nothing_o that_o in_o the_o least_o seem_v to_o favour_v the_o error_n of_o the_o paulianist_n the_o apollinarist_n the_o nestorian_n or_o the_o eutychian_o and_o they_o always_o distinguish_v two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o admit_v the_o propriety_n of_o these_o nature_n without_o confusion_n and_o be_v change_v one_o into_o the_o other_o yet_o reunite_v at_o the_o same_o time_n in_o the_o same_o person_n god_n and_o man_n both_o together_o they_o likewise_o plain_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n by_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n without_o concupiscence_n and_o without_o sin_n and_o though_o they_o frequent_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o benefit_n of_o the_o incarnation_n be_v the_o instruction_n and_o the_o example_n which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v give_v we_o yet_o they_o acknowledge_v beside_o that_o that_o he_o have_v true_o redeem_a we_o by_o his_o death_n and_o that_o he_o have_v satisfy_v god_n for_o we_o they_o believe_v that_o we_o can_v not_o be_v save_v without_o believe_v in_o he_o and_o for_o that_o reason_n they_o imagine_v that_o he_o descend_v into_o hell_n as_o well_o as_o the_o apostle_n after_o he_o to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n there_o to_o the_o jew_n and_o gentile_n who_o have_v know_v the_o true_a god_n and_o have_v live_v virtuous_o they_o be_v of_o opinion_n that_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n be_v at_o hand_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n until_o that_o day_n be_v neither_o perfect_o happy_a nor_o miseable_a though_o they_o undergo_v some_o punishment_n beforehand_o or_o be_v at_o rest_n according_a to_o the_o proportion_n of_o the_o good_a or_o evil_a they_o have_v do_v in_o their_o body_n they_o almost_o universal_o believe_v with_o papias_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v to_o reign_v a_o thousand_o year_n upon_o earth_n but_o they_o never_o assert_v that_o opinion_n as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n they_o be_v sufficient_o divide_v about_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o soul_n some_o of_o they_o suppose_v it_o to_o be_v corporeal_a other_o declare_v that_o they_o believe_v it_o to_o have_v be_v spiritual_a but_o however_o the_o better_a part_n of_o they_o agree_v that_o it_o be_v immortal_a that_o the_o just_a will_v be_v reward_v with_o everlasting_a
the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o who_o belong_v the_o administration_n of_o sacred_a thing_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o who_o in_o some_o place_n it_o be_v allow_v to_o lay_v hand_n upon_o penitent_n in_o case_n of_o necessity_n the_o deaconness_n also_o be_v very_a ancient_n as_o for_o the_o subdeacon_n and_o other_o inferior_a order_n they_o be_v afterward_o institute_v yet_o they_o be_v in_o use_n in_o st._n cyprian_n time_n all_o the_o bishop_n be_v persuade_v that_o they_o receive_v their_o office_n immediate_o from_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o providence_n have_v assign_v to_o each_o of_o they_o a_o portion_n of_o the_o flock_n of_o the_o heavenly_a pastor_n to_o govern_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n however_o as_o that_o in_o a_o exigence_n or_o time_n of_o necessity_n they_o be_v to_o relieve_v the_o want_n of_o all_o church_n they_o live_v in_o great_a union_n together_o and_o preserve_v a_o mutual_a correspondence_n by_o letter_n which_o they_o send_v to_o one_o another_o the_o bishop_n of_o great_a city_n have_v their_o prerogative_n in_o ordination_n and_o in_o council_n and_o as_o in_o civil_a affair_n man_n general_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o civil_a metropolis_n so_o likewise_o in_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n they_o consult_v with_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o metropolitan_a city_n the_o church_n of_o the_o three_o principal_a city_n of_o the_o world_n be_v look_v upon_o as_o chief_a and_o their_o bishop_n attribute_v great_a prerogative_n to_o themselves_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n found_v by_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n paul_n be_v consider_v as_o first_o and_o its_o bishop_n as_o first_o among_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o world_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v infallible_a and_o though_o they_o frequent_o consult_v he_o and_o his_o advice_n be_v of_o great_a consequence_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o receive_v it_o blindfold_o and_o implicit_o every_o bishop_n imagine_v himself_o to_o have_v a_o right_n to_o judge_n in_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n they_o have_v a_o prodigious_a respect_n for_o the_o decision_n of_o council_n and_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o world_n pass_v for_o a_o infallible_a rule_n of_o faith_n they_o esteem_v those_o person_n that_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o visible_a society_n of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v schismatic_n for_o who_o no_o salvation_n be_v to_o be_v have_v the_o clergy_n be_v not_o distinguish_v from_o other_o by_o any_o peculiar_a habit_n but_o by_o the_o sanctity_n of_o their_o life_n and_o manner_n they_o be_v remove_v from_o all_o kind_n of_o avarice_n and_o careful_o avoid_v every_o thing_n that_o seem_v to_o carry_v the_o appearance_n of_o scandalous_a filthy_a lucre_n they_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n gratis_o and_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v a_o abominable_a crime_n to_o give_v or_o receive_v any_o thing_n for_o a_o spiritual_a blessing_n tithe_n be_v not_o then_o appropriate_v to_o they_o but_o the_o people_n maintain_v they_o voluntary_o at_o their_o own_o expense_n the_o good_n of_o the_o church_n be_v in_o common_a between_o the_o priest_n and_o bishop_n who_o have_v the_o administration_n of_o they_o the_o offering_n be_v reserve_v for_o the_o poor_a the_o pastor_n never_o abandon_v the_o flock_n that_o be_v commit_v to_o their_o care_n but_o with_o infinite_a regret_n and_o only_o in_o case_n of_o necessity_n and_o careful_o acquit_v themselves_o in_o all_o the_o function_n of_o the_o ministry_n the_o clergy_n be_v prohibit_v to_o meddle_v with_o any_o civil_a and_o secular_a affair_n they_o be_v ordain_v against_o their_o will_n and_o do_v not_o remove_v from_o one_o church_n to_o another_o out_o of_o a_o principle_n of_o interest_n or_o ambition_n they_o be_v extreme_o chaste_a and_o regular_a it_o be_v lawful_a for_o priest_n to_o keep_v the_o wife_n they_o marry_v before_o they_o be_v ordain_v but_o marriage_n be_v never_o permit_v after_o ordination_n but_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v allow_v to_o deacon_n monk_n be_v not_o as_o yet_o institute_v but_o there_o be_v abundance_n of_o person_n of_o both_o sex_n among_o the_o christian_n that_o live_v in_o a_o state_n of_o celibacy_n and_o cheerful_o submit_v to_o the_o austerity_n of_o a_o ascetic_a life_n there_o be_v likewise_o some_o woman_n in_o the_o three_o age_n of_o the_o church_n that_o solemn_o oblige_v themselves_o to_o keep_v their_o virginity_n all_o their_o life-time_n all_o christian_n forbear_v to_o eat_v of_o any_o meat_n that_o be_v strangle_v or_o blood_n or_o thing_n offer_v to_o idol_n which_o be_v call_v idolothyta_n they_o fast_v with_o great_a rigour_n before_o easter_n some_o a_o long_o and_z other_o a_o short_a space_n according_a to_o the_o different_a custom_n of_o church_n beside_o this_o they_o ordinary_o fast_v every_o wednesday_n and_o friday_n till_o three_o a_o clock_n in_o the_o afternoon_n only_o and_o many_o of_o they_o spend_v these_o day_n in_o prayer_n which_o they_o call_v their_o station_n they_o likewise_o fast_v and_o mortify_v themselves_o in_o time_n of_o public_a calamity_n and_o when_o they_o be_v in_o the_o rank_n of_o penitent_n they_o be_v of_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o fast_v on_o sunday_n and_o from_o eâ—ster_n to_o whitsuntide_n they_o bury_v the_o body_n of_o the_o decease_a in_o the_o earth_n and_o do_v not_o approve_v of_o the_o custom_n of_o those_o that_o burn_v they_o these_o be_v the_o principal_a point_n of_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n which_o i_o have_v collect_v with_o all_o the_o brevity_n and_o exactness_n that_o be_v possible_a but_o no_o body_n ought_v to_o conclude_v from_o what_o have_v be_v say_v here_o that_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v practise_v in_o all_o church_n and_o in_o all_o time_n of_o the_o three_o first_o century_n some_o begin_v to_o be_v use_v but_o in_o the_o three_o age_n and_o other_o be_v only_o observe_v in_o some_o particular_a church_n after_o all_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v so_o extreme_o different_a and_o so_o often_o alter_v that_o it_o be_v almost_o impossible_a to_o say_v any_o thing_n positive_o concern_v it_o a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o morality_n the_o morality_n of_o the_o gospel_n have_v be_v as_o immutable_a as_o its_o doctrine_n but_o it_o have_v moreover_o this_o advantage_n that_o though_o there_o have_v be_v abundance_n of_o lewd_a wicked_a christian_n in_o the_o world_n morality_n a_o abridgement_n of_o morality_n who_o live_v in_o a_o manner_n contrary_n to_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o evangelic_n morality_n yet_o there_o be_v never_o any_o person_n to_o be_v find_v in_o all_o antiquity_n so_o rash_a as_o to_o overthrow_v the_o rule_n of_o this_o morality_n and_o to_o establish_v maxim_n opposite_a to_o it_o for_o there_o wasscarce_o ever_o any_o dispute_n in_o the_o church_n or_o any_o different_a sentiment_n about_o the_o question_n of_o morality_n they_o follow_v the_o precept_n of_o the_o gospel_n according_a to_o the_o letter_n and_o exhort_v all_o the_o faithful_a to_o imitate_v the_o life_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o a_o model_n of_o what_o they_o be_v to_o observe_v i_o shall_v never_o have_v do_v if_o i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o heap_v together_o all_o the_o principle_n or_o head_n of_o morality_n that_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o say_v that_o they_o not_o only_o carry_v the_o professor_n of_o christianity_n to_o observe_v the_o precept_n of_o the_o decalogue_n and_o the_o natural_a law_n but_o that_o they_o likewise_o recommend_v to_o they_o the_o embracing_z the_o perfection_n of_o the_o christian_a morality_n they_o maintain_v that_o the_o most_o agreeable_a sacrifice_n that_o can_v be_v offer_v to_o god_n be_v to_o give_v he_o a_o contrite_a heart_n that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o love_v he_o above_o all_o thing_n in_o order_n to_o be_v just_a that_o those_o that_o be_v influence_v only_o by_o a_o principle_n of_o servile_a fear_n be_v not_o real_o upright_a that_o we_o ought_v to_o die_v and_o suffer_v all_o punishment_n imaginable_a rather_o than_o be_v guilty_a of_o any_o thing_n that_o may_v give_v the_o world_n occasion_n to_o believe_v that_o we_o have_v renounce_v or_o despise_v the_o doctrine_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o love_v our_o neighbour_n as_o ourselves_o and_o assist_v and_o help_v he_o to_o wish_v ill_o to_o no_o body_n to_o render_v good_a for_o evil_a and_o pray_v for_o those_o that_o persecute_v we_o they_o exhort_v the_o faithful_a to_o give_v large_a alm_n to_o visit_v the_o poor_a to_o comfort_v the_o sick_a and_o those_o that_o be_v imprison_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n they_o recommend_v it_o to_o the_o consideration_n of_o those_o
it_o be_v entitle_v in_o greek_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o latin_a de_fw-fr ventriloquo_fw-la which_o can_v be_v render_v in_o english_a but_o by_o a_o circumlocution_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o discourse_n which_o those_o pronounce_v who_o have_v a_o devil_n in_o their_o belly_n to_o understand_v this_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o the_o ancient_n believe_v that_o the_o daemon_n which_o the_o pagan_n honour_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o god_n python_n enter_v into_o the_o bowel_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o priestesses_z and_o by_o strange_a agitation_n excite_v in_o they_o a_o kind_n of_o fury_n which_o make_v they_o say_v many_o thing_n which_o be_v take_v for_o prediction_n for_o which_o reason_n the_o woman_n that_o profess_v to_o divine_a thing_n to_o come_v be_v call_v pythoniss_n such_o be_v she_o to_o who_o saul_n address_v himself_o for_o consult_v samuel_n who_o history_n be_v the_o subject_a of_o this_o dissertation_n and_o therefore_o i_o have_v entitle_v it_o concern_v the_o pythoniss_n cite_v by_o st._n jerom_n be_v publish_v in_o greek_a in_o the_o year_n 1629_o and_o translate_v into_o latin_a by_o allatius_n together_o with_o a_o discourse_n of_o this_o author_n upon_o the_o same_o subject_a the_o question_n there_o treat_v of_o be_v whether_o the_o witch_n mention_v b._n i._o of_o king_n ch._n 28._o do_v real_o bring_v back_o the_o soul_n of_o samuel_n into_o this_o world_n to_o speak_v unto_o saul_n eustathius_n maintain_v the_o negative_a against_o origen_n who_o have_v teach_v the_o affirmative_a in_o one_o of_o his_o homily_n and_o after_o he_o have_v relate_v in_o a_o pleasant_a manner_n all_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o history_n he_o refute_v the_o explication_n of_o origen_n he_o lay_v it_o down_o for_o a_o principle_n that_o the_o devil_n can_v bring_v back_o soul_n from_o the_o other_o world_n he_o say_v it_o be_v ridiculous_a to_o give_v he_o this_o authority_n over_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o just_a and_o that_o there_o be_v none_o but_o god_n only_o who_o be_v lord_n over_o they_o he_o demand_v of_o origen_n whether_o the_o witch_n make_v samuel_n appear_v in_o body_n and_o soul_n together_o or_o if_o she_o only_o bring_v back_o his_o soul_n and_o then_o he_o show_v that_o neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o be_v probable_a he_o rally_v origen_n for_o attribute_v to_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o word_n which_o the_o witch_n pronounce_v when_o she_o be_v act_v by_o a_o evil_a spirit_n he_o maintain_v that_o saul_n do_v not_o at_o all_o see_v the_o ghost_n of_o samuel_n but_o only_o be_v astonish_v with_o the_o extraordinary_a speech_n and_o violent_a motion_n of_o the_o witch_n and_o therefore_o cast_v himself_o down_o upon_o the_o ground_n to_o worship_n he_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o common_a sense_n to_o say_v as_o origen_n do_v that_o the_o god_n which_o the_o witch_n say_v she_o see_v ascend_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n be_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o just_a and_o the_o angel_n he_o observe_v that_o the_o prediction_n of_o the_o pythoniss_n be_v find_v to_o be_v false_a and_o though_o it_o have_v be_v true_a it_o will_v not_o therefore_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v from_o the_o holy_a spirit_n since_o the_o devil_n have_v often_o make_v such_o like_a prediction_n which_o chance_n and_o the_o circumstance_n of_o thing_n that_o be_v know_v to_o he_o have_v sometime_o verify_v he_o do_v also_o make_v it_o appear_v from_o the_o circumstance_n of_o this_o prediction_n that_o it_o be_v a_o imposture_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o that_o it_o can_v be_v attribute_v to_o the_o holy_a spirit_n without_o some_o kind_n of_o impiety_n after_o this_o he_o answer_v the_o chief_a objection_n of_o origen_n take_v from_o the_o scripture_n which_o give_v the_o name_n of_o samuel_n to_o that_o apparition_n to_o which_o he_o say_v that_o he_o be_v astonish_v at_o a_o author_n who_o dare_v explain_v the_o whole_a scripture_n allegorical_o treat_v as_o a_o fable_n the_o history_n of_o moses_n concern_v the_o terrestrial_a paradise_n and_o give_v mystical_a sense_n to_o all_o the_o history_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n that_o he_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o put_v off_o for_o truth_n the_o fiction_n of_o a_o woman_n act_v by_o a_o evil_a spirit_n he_o show_v that_o when_o the_o scripture_n give_v the_o name_n of_o samuel_n to_o this_o apparition_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v as_o if_o samuel_n himself_o in_o body_n and_o soul_n be_v there_o but_o only_o that_o this_o woman_n make_v he_o believe_v by_o the_o representation_n which_o she_o give_v saul_n of_o this_o spectre_n that_o this_o be_v the_o prophet_n samuel_n who_o he_o desire_v to_o consult_v in_o short_a he_o demonstrate_v from_o all_o the_o circumstance_n of_o this_o story_n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o real_a in_o this_o apparition_n but_o that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o apparition_n represent_v in_o the_o imagination_n of_o saul_n and_o this_o prophetess_n by_o the_o devil_n which_o possess_v they_o this_o be_v the_o sentiment_n which_o eustathius_n confirm_v in_o this_o dissertation_n which_o be_v short_a beautiful_a and_o very_a close_a for_o as_o he_o say_v nothing_o superfluous_a so_o he_o omit_v no_o proof_n which_o may_v be_v of_o advantage_n to_o his_o opinion_n there_o appear_v in_o it_o much_o learning_n and_o a_o well-poized_a judgement_n and_o one_o may_v venture_v to_o say_v that_o there_o be_v few_o work_n of_o this_o nature_n in_o all_o antiquity_n so_o perfect_a as_o this_o discourse_n yet_o i_o think_v he_o have_v treat_v origen_n a_o little_a too_o harsh_o in_o a_o question_n that_o do_v not_o at_o all_o belong_v to_o religion_n but_o be_v pure_o critical_a to_o conclude_v the_o opinion_n of_o eustathius_n be_v since_o his_o time_n grow_v the_o more_o common_a opinion_n natural_o opinion_n the_o opinion_n of_o eustathius_n be_v since_o his_o time_n grow_v the_o more_o common_a opinion_n st_o justin_n in_o his_o dialogue_n against_o tryphon_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o origen_n and_o conclude_v that_o all_o soul_n even_o those_o of_o the_o just_a fall_v under_o the_o power_n of_o daemon_n but_o tertullian_n be_v of_o eustathius_n opinion_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o soul_n ch._n 57_o where_o he_o say_v express_o that_o we_o must_v not_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o soul_n of_o samuel_n which_o the_o pythoniss_n bring_v back_o from_o the_o other_o world_n but_o that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o cheat_n of_o the_o devil_n since_o eustathius_n time_n there_o be_v but_o few_o author_n of_o origen_n opinion_n except_v sulpitius_n severus_n st._n austin_n make_v a_o problem_n of_o this_o question_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o simplicianus_n but_o he_o incline_v to_o eustathius_n side_n eucherus_fw-la bede_n st._n anselm_n rabanus_n and_o st._n thomas_n follow_v st._n austin_n theodoret_n and_o some_o other_o have_v say_v that_o god_n form_v this_o apparition_n of_o samuel_n or_o that_o he_o make_v a_o angel_n appear_v under_o the_o form_n of_o samuel_n st._n basil_n be_v of_o eustathius_n opinion_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o ch._n 8._o of_o isaiah_n but_o he_o seem_v to_o approve_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o eustathius_n the_o physician_n st._n gregory_n nazianzen_n touch_v both_o these_o opinion_n in_o his_o first_o oration_n against_o julian_n but_o gregory_n nyssen_n in_o a_o letter_n write_v on_o this_o subject_a express_o refute_v the_o opinion_n of_o origen_n and_o prove_v that_o of_o eustathius_n it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o methodius_n and_o st._n jerom_n condemn_v origen_n opinion_n but_o it_o be_v surprise_v that_o philastrius_n have_v tax_v it_o of_o heresy_n haeres_fw-la 28._o the_o author_n of_o the_o question_n ascribe_v to_o st._n austin_n quest._n 52._o the_o author_n of_o the_o question_n concern_v the_o wonderful_a thing_n in_o scripture_n b._n ii_o ch._n 2._o and_o of_o the_o question_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n attribute_v to_o st._n austin_n quest._n 26._o isidore_n b._n viii_o ch._n 8._o of_o his_o origines_fw-la zonaras_n hist._n tom._n 1._o syncellus_n in_o his_o chronicle_n and_o many_o other_o approve_v the_o opinion_n of_o eustathius_n the_o modern_a commentator_n be_v much_o divide_v about_o it_o and_o indeed_o the_o opinion_n of_o origen_n may_v better_o be_v maintain_v when_o it_o be_v suppose_v that_o it_o be_v by_o the_o permission_n of_o god_n and_o not_o by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o devil_n that_o the_o pythoniss_n bring_v back_o the_o soul_n of_o samuel_n and_o so_o it_o seem_v to_o be_v more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o letter_n of_o scripture_n but_o the_o other_o be_v more_o rational_a and_o explain_v the_o matter_n in_o dispute_n more_o natural_o and_o i_o must_v confess_v that_o it_o be_v more_o probable_a than_o the_o other_o though_o i_o can_v affirm_v any_o thing_n for_o certain_a in_o this_o matter_n we_o can_v give_v
ungodly_a and_o who_o have_v not_o walk_v in_o the_o way_n of_o sinner_n and_o who_o have_v not_o sit_v in_o the_o chair_n of_o infection_n according_a to_o the_o lxx_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o first_o degree_n be_v not_o to_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o impious_a and_o the_o heretic_n the_o second_o be_v not_o to_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o wicked_a as_o the_o covetous_a the_o drunkard_n the_o incontinent_a the_o proud_a the_o detractor_n the_o robber_n etc._n etc._n who_o observe_v not_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n the_o three_o be_v not_o to_o sit_v in_o the_o chair_n of_o infection_n by_o this_o chair_n he_o understand_v the_o care_n and_o affair_n of_o the_o world_n which_o corrupt_a man_n by_o a_o infection_n that_o be_v almost_o unavoidable_a for_o though_o say_v he_o some_o person_n that_o enter_v upon_o secular_a office_n and_o engage_v in_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o world_n have_v a_o holy_a and_o religious_a will_n yet_o they_o be_v often_o corrupt_v by_o those_o affair_n in_o which_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o employ_v themselves_o and_o the_o rule_n of_o this_o world_n do_v not_o permit_v they_o to_o live_v according_a to_o the_o maxim_n of_o christianity_n he_o add_v that_o those_o three_o degree_n ought_v to_o be_v crown_v with_o a_o four_o which_o be_v continual_a meditation_n in_o the_o law_n of_o god_n that_o this_o meditation_n as_o well_o as_o prayer_n do_v not_o only_o consist_v in_o read_v or_o recite_v the_o holy_a book_n but_o in_o the_o practice_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v prescribe_v and_o teach_v in_o they_o and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o do_v it_o out_o of_o fear_n but_o our_o practice_n must_v proceed_v from_o love_n and_o goodwill_n he_o apply_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o psalm_n to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o observe_v that_o he_o restore_v unto_o man_n that_o immortality_n which_o the_o first_o man_n have_v lose_v by_o his_o sin_n that_o the_o impious_a shall_v be_v as_o it_o be_v annihilate_v by_o the_o fire_n of_o hell_n he_o confess_v that_o they_o shall_v rise_v again_o at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n but_o he_o maintain_v that_o they_o shall_v not_o there_o be_v judge_v at_o all_o because_o they_o be_v already_o condemn_v and_o that_o the_o judgement_n shall_v be_v only_o for_o those_o who_o have_v have_v faith_n do_v not_o live_v up_o to_o the_o law_n of_o christianity_n this_o opinion_n be_v very_o singular_a and_o we_o may_v believe_v that_o he_o take_v it_o from_o origen_n his_o next_o observation_n be_v much_o more_o reasonable_a which_o be_v this_o that_o when_o it_o be_v say_v in_o scripture_n that_o god_n learn_v any_o thing_n we_o must_v not_o understand_v it_o as_o if_o he_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o before_o but_o only_o that_o he_o then_o give_v to_o man_n the_o sign_n of_o his_o knowledge_n as_o when_o he_o say_v to_o adam_n where_o be_v thou_o this_o do_v not_o imply_v that_o he_o wasignorant_a of_o it_o before_o but_o only_o that_o he_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o put_v he_o to_o shame_n and_o so_o again_o when_o he_o say_v to_o abraham_n now_o i_o know_v your_o faith_n this_o do_v not_o signify_v that_o he_o know_v it_o not_o before_o but_o only_o that_o he_o have_v now_o prove_v it_o he_o begin_v his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o second_o psalm_n with_o this_o observation_n that_o this_o psalm_n be_v call_v the_o first_o by_o st._n paul_n act._n 13._o because_o in_o the_o hebrew_n it_n be_v one_o continue_a psalm_n with_o the_o first_o though_o it_o have_v be_v since_o distinguish_v from_o it_o in_o the_o version_n of_o the_o septuagint_n in_o the_o common_a edition_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n this_o be_v quote_v as_o the_o second_o psalm_n by_o st._n paul_n and_o in_o the_o common_a edition_n of_o the_o hebrew_n bible_n the_o second_o psalm_n be_v always_o distinguish_v from_o the_o first_o he_o say_v that_o this_o version_n be_v make_v in_o the_o time_n of_o ptolemy_n and_o that_o its_o author_n be_v the_o successor_n of_o the_o seventy_o appoint_v by_o moses_n who_o entrust_v to_o they_o secret_a mystery_n which_o he_o will_v not_o commit_v to_o write_v in_o his_o book_n that_o their_o successor_n instruct_v by_o this_o tradition_n have_v translate_v the_o psalm_n according_a to_o those_o notice_n which_o they_o have_v and_o fix_v the_o sense_n of_o many_o hebrew_n word_n which_o before_o be_v undetermined_a that_o therefore_o the_o version_n of_o the_o septuagint_n aught_o to_o be_v of_o great_a authority_n and_o be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o all_o other_o version_n which_o have_v be_v make_v by_o such_o person_n as_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o tradition_n which_o moses_n leave_v to_o the_o synagogue_n after_o he_o have_v make_v these_o remark_n whether_o they_o be_v just_a or_o no_o this_o be_v not_o a_o place_n to_o examine_v he_o apply_v all_o that_o be_v say_v in_o this_o psalm_n to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o church_n he_o think_v that_o the_o first_o word_n be_v speak_v in_o the_o person_n of_o god_n the_o father_n and_o that_o the_o follow_a word_n begin_v at_o these_o let_v we_o break_v their_o cord_n asunder_o agree_v to_o the_o apostle_n understand_v by_o these_o cord_n the_o cord_n of_o sin_n he_o observe_v in_o this_o psalm_n that_o god_n have_v no_o need_n of_o any_o of_o his_o creature_n so_o that_o god_n do_v not_o create_v they_o for_o himself_o but_o for_o themselves_o that_o when_o he_o require_v man_n to_o love_n and_o to_o fear_v he_o this_o be_v not_o for_o any_o profit_n that_o he_o can_v draw_v from_o their_o service_n but_o only_o that_o this_o love_n and_o fear_n may_v be_v serviceable_a to_o their_o own_o salvation_n he_o establish_v freewill_n and_o say_v that_o justice_n be_v the_o consequence_n of_o our_o good_a will_n and_o happiness_n be_v the_o reward_n of_o our_o merit_n and_o that_o hell_n be_v the_o punishment_n of_o sin_n free_o commit_v that_o god_n do_v not_o put_v himself_o in_o a_o passion_n to_o punish_v we_o be_v no_o way_n subject_a to_o change_v but_o that_o his_o justice_n produce_v those_o effect_n of_o vengeance_n which_o man_n attribute_v to_o anger_n so_o that_o he_o appear_v not_o to_o be_v angry_a but_o when_o he_o will_v bring_v we_o to_o repentance_n he_o say_v upon_o these_o word_n harken_v o_o you_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o the_o true_a royalty_n of_o a_o man_n consist_v in_o conquer_a his_o passion_n and_o that_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n who_o be_v estrange_v from_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n be_v unhappy_a king_n he_o observe_v that_o the_o motive_n of_o fear_n and_o joy_n be_v intermix_v in_o this_o psalm_n that_o fear_n may_v retain_v man_n in_o reverence_n and_o devotion_n and_o that_o joy_n may_v temper_v this_o fear_n at_o last_o he_o assure_v we_o that_o after_o death_n the_o impious_a be_v reserve_v in_o a_o place_n of_o torment_n unto_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o that_o the_o just_o be_v conduct_v by_o the_o angel_n to_o the_o mansion_n of_o the_o bless_a in_o abraham_n bosom_n in_o the_o fragment_n of_o a_o commentary_n upon_o the_o thirteen_o psalm_n he_o discourse_v of_o the_o necessity_n that_o mankind_n lie_v under_o of_o have_v a_o saviour_n and_o a_o physician_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o fifteen_o psalm_n he_o say_v that_o this_o psalm_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o david_n prayer_n which_o he_o make_v to_o god_n to_o beg_v of_o he_o the_o knowledge_n of_o what_o a_o man_n ought_v to_o do_v in_o order_n to_o the_o obtain_n of_o eternal_a blessedness_n by_o the_o tabernacle_n which_o he_o desire_v we_o must_v understand_v say_v st._n hilary_n the_o multitude_n of_o those_o church_n that_o have_v be_v establish_v since_o the_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v this_o mountain_n that_o david_n seek_v after_o he_o say_v that_o good_a work_n avail_v nothing_o without_o faith_n in_o jesus_n christ._n he_o seem_v to_o approve_v a_o lie_n as_o necessary_a upon_o some_o occasion_n but_o he_o absolute_o condemn_v usury_n and_o chief_o that_o which_o tend_v to_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o poor_a if_o you_o be_v christian_n say_v he_o wherefore_o do_v you_o draw_v a_o temporal_a profit_n from_o your_o silver_n wherefore_o do_v you_o not_o rather_o lie_v up_o for_o yourselves_o a_o treasure_n in_o heaven_n if_o you_o be_v christian_n wherefore_o do_v you_o expect_v from_o man_n a_o recompense_n of_o your_o liberality_n i_o do_v not_o say_v that_o you_o shall_v give_v they_o your_o good_n but_o at_o least_o you_o shall_v be_v content_a to_o demand_v back_o again_o what_o you_o have_v lend_v without_o rob_v he_o of_o more_o and_o remember_v you_o that_o he_o from_o who_o you_o exact_v this_o usury_n be_v a_o poor_a christian_a for_o who_o christ_n be_v willing_a to_o be_v
day_n of_o the_o creation_n which_o be_v mention_v in_o genesis_n do_v not_o begin_v at_o night_n but_o at_o the_o morning_n and_o end_n at_o the_o morning_n of_o the_o day_n follow_v the_o first_o and_o three_o of_o his_o hymn_n be_v in_o commendation_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o most_o holy_a trinity_n which_o he_o explain_v in_o many_o word_n the_o second_o be_v a_o prayer_n to_o god_n and_o be_v rather_o in_o prose_n like_o the_o creed_n attribute_v to_o st._n athanasius_n than_o in_o verse_n the_o poem_n of_o the_o maccabee_n be_v a_o description_n in_o hexameter_n verse_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o those_o seven_o brethren_n there_o be_v nothing_o extraordinary_a in_o this_o poem_n there_o be_v nothing_o poetical_a in_o it_o but_o some_o mean_a imitation_n of_o virgil_n and_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o verse_n be_v low_a and_o despicable_a the_o commentary_n of_o victorinus_n upon_o st._n paul_n have_v not_o yet_o be_v publish_v sirmondus_n find_v some_o fragment_n of_o they_o in_o a_o manuscript_n from_o which_o he_o take_v those_o two_o little_a treatise_n of_o which_o we_o have_v already_o speak_v but_o probable_o he_o judge_v do_v they_o not_o worth_a publish_n though_o he_o say_v in_o his_o advertisement_n that_o the_o style_n of_o these_o commentary_n be_v more_o clear_a and_o clean_o than_o that_o of_o his_o dogmatical_a work_n there_o be_v many_o philosophical_a book_n attribute_v to_o the_o same_o victorinus_n as_o his_o commentary_n upon_o tully_n rhetoric_n cite_v by_o cassiodorus_n in_o his_o bibliotheca_fw-la and_o by_o pope_n sylvester_n the_o ii_o in_o his_o epistle_n 130_o which_o have_v be_v print_v several_a time_n there_o be_v also_o attribute_v to_o he_o the_o version_n of_o porphyrie_n isagoge_n which_o be_v among_o boetius_n work_n a_o book_n about_o poetry_n and_o some_o book_n of_o grammar_n but_o those_o sort_n of_o book_n ought_v not_o to_o come_v into_o our_o bibliotheca_fw-la which_o shall_v contain_v none_o but_o ecclesiastical_a monument_n st._n pacianus_n st_n pacianus_n bishop_n of_o barcelona_n no_o less_o famous_a say_v st._n jerom_n for_o the_o holiness_n of_o his_o life_n than_o the_o eloquence_n of_o his_o discourse_n write_v many_o book_n among_o which_o there_o be_v one_o entitle_v pacianus_n st._n pacianus_n cervus_fw-la or_o the_o hart_n and_o some_o other_o treatise_n against_o the_o novatian_o he_o die_v under_o the_o reign_n of_o theodosius_n towards_o the_o year_n 380._o we_o have_v three_o letter_n of_o he_o against_o the_o novatian_o address_v to_o sempronianus_fw-la who_o be_v of_o this_o sect._n a_o exhortation_n to_o repentance_n and_o a_o treatise_n or_o sermon_n of_o baptism_n address_v to_o the_o catechuman_n all_o these_o piece_n be_v write_v with_o much_o wit_n and_o eloquence_n the_o first_o letter_n to_o sempronianus_fw-la have_v two_o part_n in_o the_o first_o he_o make_v use_v of_o the_o way_n of_o prescription_n from_o the_o name_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n to_o show_v that_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o novatian_o can_v be_v the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ._n in_o the_o second_o he_o refute_v their_o doctrine_n about_o repentance_n he_o observe_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o first_o part_n that_o since_o the_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ_n there_o have_v appear_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o sect_n who_o have_v all_o be_v denominate_v from_o the_o name_n of_o their_o author_n that_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_n be_v continue_v only_o in_o the_o true_a church_n that_o the_o novatian_o make_v one_o of_o those_o sect_n which_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o catholic_n church_n that_o they_o have_v forsake_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n under_o pretence_n of_o reformation_n he_o oppose_v to_o they_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n of_o the_o church_n who_o be_v successor_n to_o the_o apostle_n why_o shall_v not_o we_o say_v he_o have_v a_o respect_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o those_o apostolical_a man_n shall_v we_o pay_v no_o deference_n to_o the_o testimony_n of_o st._n cyprian_n will_v we_o teach_v this_o doctrine_n be_v we_o wise_a than_o he_o but_o what_o shall_v we_o say_v of_o so_o many_o bishop_n disperse_v over_o all_o the_o world_n who_o be_v unite_v with_o these_o saint_n what_o shall_v we_o say_v of_o so_o many_o venerable_a old_a man_n of_o so_o many_o martyr_n and_o so_o many_o confessor_n be_v it_o for_o we_o to_o reform_v they_o shall_v our_o time_n corrupt_v by_o vice_n efface_v the_o venerable_a antiquity_n of_o our_o ancestor_n my_o name_n say_v he_o addressing_z himself_z to_z sempronianus_fw-la be_v christian_n and_o my_o surname_n be_v catholic_n christianus_n mihi_fw-la nomen_fw-la est_fw-la catholicus_n cognomen_fw-la he_o explain_v afterward_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_n and_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o most_o learned_a say_v that_o it_o signify_v obedient_a and_o that_o according_a to_o other_o it_o mean_v one_o through_o all_o and_o show_v that_o these_o two_o signification_n agree_v to_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o alone_o be_v obedient_a to_o the_o voice_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o which_o only_o be_v the_o same_o in_o all_o the_o world_n after_o he_o have_v thus_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n he_o proceed_v to_o penance_n and_o so_o he_o enter_v into_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o question_n may_v it_o please_v god_n say_v he_o that_o none_o of_o the_o faithful_a may_v ever_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o it_o that_o no_o man_n after_o baptism_n may_v ever_o fall_v into_o the_o precipice_n of_o sin_n that_o so_o the_o minister_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v never_o be_v oblige_v to_o preach_v and_o apply_v long_a and_o tedious_a remedy_n for_o fear_v of_o patronise_a the_o liberty_n of_o sin_v by_o flatter_a sinner_n with_o their_o remedy_n nevertheless_o we_o allow_v this_o mercy_n from_o our_o god_n not_o to_o those_o who_o be_v so_o happy_a as_o to_o preserve_v their_o innocence_n but_o to_o those_o who_o have_v be_v so_o unhappy_a as_o to_o lose_v it_o by_o their_o sin_n it_o be_v not_o to_o the_o sound_n but_o to_o the_o sick_a that_o we_o preach_v these_o remedy_n if_o the_o evil_a spirit_n have_v no_o more_o power_n over_o the_o baptize_v if_o the_o fraud_n of_o the_o serpent_n which_o destroy_v the_o first_o man_n and_o give_v so_o great_a occasion_n of_o damnation_n to_o his_o posterity_n have_v cease_v if_o i_o say_v the_o devil_n be_v go_v out_o of_o the_o world_n if_o we_o may_v sport_v ourselves_o in_o peace_n if_o man_n do_v not_o fall_v into_o many_o sin_n of_o thought_n word_n and_o deed_n then_o let_v we_o not_o acknowledge_v this_o gift_n of_o god_n let_v we_o reject_v this_o aid_n let_v we_o have_v no_o more_o confession_n let_v we_o no_o long_o hearken_v to_o sigh_n and_o tear_n let_v justice_n and_o innocence_n proud_o despise_v these_o remedy_n but_o if_o man_n be_v subject_a to_o these_o misery_n let_v we_o no_o more_o accuse_v the_o mercy_n of_o god_n who_o have_v propose_v these_o remedy_n to_o our_o disease_n and_o reward_n to_o those_o that_o preserve_v their_o health_n let_v we_o no_o more_o efface_v the_o title_n of_o god_n clemency_n by_o a_o unsupportable_a rigour_n nor_o hinder_v sinner_n by_o a_o inflexible_a hardness_n from_o rejoice_v in_o those_o gift_n which_o he_o have_v free_o bestow_v upon_o they_o it_o be_v not_o we_o who_o give_v this_o grace_n of_o our_o own_o authority_n but_o god_n himself_o who_o say_v be_v convert_v to_o i_o etc._n etc._n after_o he_o have_v set_v down_o many_o passage_n of_o scripture_n which_o prove_v that_o god_n pardon_n penitent_a sinner_n he_o propose_v this_o objection_n of_o the_o novatian_o god_n only_o will_v you_o say_v can_v grant_v pardon_n of_o sin_n that_o be_v true_a answer_v he_o but_o what_o he_o do_v by_o his_o minister_n he_o do_v by_o his_o own_o power_n for_o he_o say_v to_o his_o apostle_n whatsoever_o you_o shall_v bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o you_o shall_v loose_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v lose_v in_o heaven_n but_o perhaps_o he_o do_v not_o give_v this_o power_n to_o any_o but_o the_o apostle_n if_o this_o be_v true_a than_o we_o must_v say_v that_o they_o only_o have_v also_o power_n to_o baptise_v to_o give_v the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o to_o purify_v the_o gentile_n from_o their_o sin_n for_o in_o the_o same_o place_n where_o he_o give_v they_o power_n to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n he_o also_o give_v they_o power_n to_o loose_v sinner_n either_o then_o these_o two_o power_n be_v peculiar_o reserve_v to_o the_o apostle_n or_o they_o be_v both_o continue_v to_o their_o successor_n and_o therefore_o since_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o power_n of_o give_v baptism_n and_o unction_n be_v continue_v in_o the_o bishop_n that_o same_o must_v consequent_o be_v grant_v of_o the_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v
themselves_o with_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n on_o their_o forehead_n in_o eat_v and_o drink_v at_o their_o go_v out_o and_o come_n in_o at_o their_o lie_v down_o etc._n etc._n he_o call_v this_o sign_n the_o terror_n of_o devil_n and_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o faithful_a he_o say_v that_o it_o drive_v away_o devil_n that_o it_o cure_v disease_n that_o it_o defeat_v enchantment_n and_o that_o at_o one_o day_n it_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o heaven_n when_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v come_v to_o judge_v the_o world_n he_o prove_v in_o the_o fourteen_o the_o resurrection_n and_o ascension_n of_o jesus_n christ_n where_o he_o commend_v the_o piety_n of_o those_o emperor_n who_o build_v the_o church_n of_o the_o resurrection_n at_o jerusalem_n where_o he_o be_v and_o adorn_v it_o with_o gold_n and_o silver_n the_o fifteen_o be_v concern_v the_o second_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o of_o antichrist_n who_o will_v come_v say_v he_o after_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n he_o say_v many_o more_o particular_n of_o he_o which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v by_o prophecy_n but_o the_o explication_n he_o give_v of_o they_o be_v not_o very_o solid_a he_o observe_v that_o the_o schism_n which_o he_o then_o see_v in_o the_o church_n make_v he_o fear_v that_o the_o reign_n of_o anti-christ_n be_v not_o far_o off_o after_o this_o he_o discourse_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n and_o of_o the_o eternal_a kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ._n he_o refute_v the_o opinion_n of_o marcellus_n of_o ancyra_n who_o have_v say_v that_o the_o son_n shall_v not_o reign_v any_o more_o after_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n he_o make_v very_o curious_a remark_n upon_o the_o particle_n until_o and_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o always_o exclusive_a as_o when_o it_o be_v say_v that_o death_n reign_v from_o adam_n until_o moses_n where_o the_o meaning_n be_v not_o that_o it_o do_v not_o reign_v after_o moses_n the_o sixteenth_o lecture_n be_v concern_v the_o holy_a spirit_n he_o observe_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o take_v good_a heed_n lest_o we_o say_v any_o thing_n through_o ignorance_n or_o error_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o belief_n we_o ought_v to_o have_v concern_v the_o holy_a spirit_n because_o it_o be_v write_v that_o the_o blasphemy_n which_o be_v speak_v against_o he_o be_v unpardonable_a therefore_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o will_v say_v nothing_o of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n but_o what_o be_v say_v of_o he_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o that_o he_o will_v not_o inquire_v by_o a_o indecent_a curiosity_n after_o that_o which_o be_v not_o write_v it_o be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n say_v he_o who_o dictate_v the_o holy_a scripture_n he_o have_v say_v of_o himself_o what_o he_o will_v have_v we_o to_o know_v and_o what_o we_o be_v capable_a of_o know_v about_o he_o he_o begin_v with_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o error_n of_o heretic_n concern_v the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o afterward_o recite_v what_o be_v say_v of_o he_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n he_o describe_v his_o effect_n and_o attribute_n to_o he_o all_o the_o good_a thought_n and_o good_a action_n of_o the_o faithful_a he_o continue_v the_o same_o subject_a in_o his_o 17_o lecture_n where_o he_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o our_o lord_n concern_v the_o holy_a spirit_n he_o have_v exact_o collect_v in_o these_o two_o catechetical_a lecture_n all_o that_o be_v say_v of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n he_o teach_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v not_o a_o breath_n form_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n but_o that_o he_o be_v a_o person_n subsistent_a of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n he_o call_v st._n peter_n the_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o porter_n of_o heaven_n he_o observe_v that_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o council_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v a_o general_n or_o ecumenical_a law_n which_o all_o the_o earth_n have_v and_o do_v still_o observe_v the_o last_o of_o those_o lecture_n which_o be_v address_v to_o the_o enlighten_v be_v of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o eternal_a life_n in_o the_o beginning_n he_o show_v that_o the_o hope_n of_o the_o resurrection_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o all_o good_a action_n because_o the_o expectation_n of_o this_o reward_n excite_v man_n to_o labour_n for_o it_o it_o be_v this_o that_o make_v he_o say_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o resurrection_n be_v a_o great_a encouragement_n and_o a_o very_a necessary_a doctrine_n he_o bring_v for_o proof_n of_o the_o resurrection_n the_o justice_n of_o god_n which_o require_v that_o sinner_n which_o be_v not_o punish_v in_o this_o world_n shall_v be_v punish_v in_o another_o and_o that_o the_o righteous_a who_o be_v miserable_a here_o below_o shall_v be_v recompense_v in_o another_o life_n he_o say_v that_o all_o man_n have_v natural_o some_o knowledge_n of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o that_o upon_o this_o account_n they_o have_v a_o horror_n of_o those_o who_o rob_v the_o dead_a he_o bring_v many_o illustration_n of_o it_o take_v from_o the_o change_n in_o nature_n he_o do_v not_o forget_v the_o example_n of_o the_o phoenix_n for_o which_o he_o cite_v st._n clement_n for_o his_o authority_n he_o observe_v that_o the_o generation_n of_o man_n be_v no_o less_o wonderful_a than_o the_o resurrection_n and_o that_o god_n who_o can_v create_v the_o universe_n of_o nothing_o can_v easy_o raise_v a_o dead_a man._n after_o he_o have_v employ_v these_o reason_n against_o the_o pagan_n he_o allege_v against_o the_o samaritan_n the_o wonderful_a effect_n of_o the_o divine_a power_n relate_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o prove_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a by_o many_o passage_n of_o the_o prophet_n this_n seem_v to_o be_v a_o mistake_n the_o sadducee_n be_v the_o only_a sect_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o deny_v a_o resurrection_n in_o speak_v of_o the_o dead_a man_n raise_v at_o the_o sepulchre_n of_o elisha_n he_o say_v that_o by_o this_o example_n we_o may_v know_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o only_o to_o honour_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o saint_n but_o also_o to_o show_v reverence_n to_o the_o relic_n of_o their_o body_n since_o they_o have_v such_o power_n and_o virtue_n the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o instruction_n be_v concern_v the_o catholic_n church_n he_o say_v it_o be_v so_o call_v because_o it_o be_v spread_v over_o all_o the_o earth_n because_o it_o universal_o receive_v all_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n because_o it_o general_o cure_v all_o sin_n and_o last_o because_o it_o possess_v all_o grace_n and_o all_o virtue_n he_o say_v it_o be_v call_v the_o church_n because_o it_o be_v a_o assembly_n of_o the_o faithful_a that_o the_o heretic_n have_v also_o their_o assembly_n of_o their_o church_n that_o to_o discern_v the_o one_o from_o the_o other_o when_o you_o go_v to_o any_o place_n you_o must_v not_o ask_v bare_o where_o be_v the_o church_n or_o the_o house_n of_o the_o lord_n because_o the_o heretic_n give_v this_o name_n to_o their_o temple_n but_o you_o must_v ask_v where_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n because_o this_o be_v a_o name_n proper_a to_o this_o holy_a mother_n of_o all_o faithful_a christian_n which_o be_v the_o spouse_n of_o jesus_n christ._n in_o short_a the_o last_o part_n of_o this_o lecture_n be_v of_o eternal_a life_n it_o be_v very_o remarkable_a that_o in_o the_o creed_n which_o st._n cyril_n use_v there_o be_v find_v life_n everlasting_a because_o as_o we_o have_v observe_v in_o the_o first_o volume_n of_o our_o bibliotheca_fw-la almost_o all_o the_o ancient_a creed_n end_n with_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o flesh._n st._n cyril_n add_v to_o it_o baptism_n whereof_o he_o have_v already_o speak_v the_o catholic_n church_n and_o life_n everlasting_a he_o say_v upon_o the_o last_o article_n that_o the_o eternal_a life_n of_o christian_n be_v the_o possession_n of_o the_o most_o holy_a trinity_n he_o conclude_v this_o lecture_n with_o a_o promise_n to_o his_o auditor_n that_o he_o will_v explain_v after_o easter_n the_o sacred_a mystery_n which_o they_o be_v to_o receive_v upon_o the_o christian_a altar_n and_o with_o a_o exhortation_n to_o rejoice_v because_o the_o time_n of_o their_o redemption_n salvation_n and_o regeneration_n approach_v the_o five_o other_o lecture_n which_o be_v call_v mystagogical_a be_v address_v by_o st._n cyril_n to_o the_o same_o person_n after_o they_o have_v receive_v the_o grace_n of_o baptism_n the_o first_o be_v about_o the_o vow_n which_o be_v make_v in_o baptism_n to_o renounce_v the_o devil_n his_o work_n and_o all_o his_o pomp_n he_o declare_v to_o his_o auditor_n the_o importance_n of_o perform_v this_o vow_n he_o say_v that_o the_o work_n of_o the_o devil_n be_v sin_n and_o that_o
have_v use_v to_o he_o this_o year_n 370_o by_o order_n of_o the_o emperor_n valens_n it_o be_v probable_a that_o the_o letter_n 409_o wherein_o he_o thank_v a_o eastern_a bishop_n call_v innocentius_n for_o what_o he_o have_v write_v to_o he_o be_v also_o of_o the_o same_o year_n for_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o this_o bishop_n write_v to_o he_o a_o little_a after_o his_o ordination_n and_o that_o st._n basil_n take_v no_o long_a time_n to_o answer_v he_o the_o deacon_n dorotheus_n depart_v in_o the_o year_n 371_o but_o his_o journey_n have_v not_o all_o the_o success_n that_o may_v have_v be_v hope_v for_o however_o the_o western_a bishop_n write_v a_o letter_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n which_o be_v send_v to_o they_o by_o st._n athanasius_n but_o the_o content_n be_v not_o know_v it_o appear_v also_o by_o the_o letter_n of_o st._n basil_n that_o there_o come_v from_o the_o west_n a_o deacon_n name_v sabinus_n who_o carry_v the_o letter_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o illyricum_n italy_n and_o gaul_n the_o eastern_a bishop_n answer_v the_o letter_n of_o those_o of_o the_o west_n which_o they_o receive_v by_o st._n athanasius_n and_o that_o which_o be_v bring_v they_o by_o sabinus_n there_o answer_n be_v the_o letter_n 61_o and_o 69._o in_o letter_n 61_o after_o they_o have_v testify_v their_o joy_n that_o they_o have_v when_o they_o understand_v that_o the_o western_a bishop_n be_v all_o at_o present_a unite_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o doctrine_n they_o desire_v of_o they_o help_v and_o relief_n in_o their_o misery_n which_o they_o describe_v in_o a_o most_o lively_a and_o natural_a manner_n our_o misery_n say_v they_o be_v know_v to_o you_o though_o we_o shall_v not_o write_v they_o be_v publish_v over_o all_o the_o earth_n the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o father_n be_v despise_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v overthrow_v the_o new_a invention_n of_o some_o particular_a person_n prevail_v in_o the_o church_n they_o treat_v religion_n as_o sophister_n not_o as_o divine_n the_o wisdom_n of_o this_o world_n domineer_v and_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v abhor_v the_o true_a pastor_n be_v drive_v away_o and_o raven_a wolf_n be_v enter_v into_o their_o place_n who_o tear_v the_o flock_n of_o christ_n in_o piece_n the_o church_n be_v abandon_v the_o desert_n be_v fill_v with_o desolate_a christian_n the_o old_a man_n sigh_v when_o they_o compare_v the_o time_n pass_v with_o the_o present_a and_o the_o young_a man_n find_v themselves_o miserable_a because_o they_o never_o see_v the_o good_a thing_n of_o which_o they_o be_v now_o destitute_a these_o thing_n ought_v to_o affect_v those_o who_o have_v any_o love_n for_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o church_n but_o what_o we_o have_v say_v of_o they_o be_v very_o far_o short_a of_o the_o truth_n wherefore_o if_o you_o have_v any_o charity_n for_o we_o if_o you_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n if_o you_o have_v any_o bowel_n of_o pity_n come_v speedy_o to_o our_o help_n arm_v yourselves_o with_o zeal_n for_o piety_n and_o deliver_v we_o from_o this_o rage_a tempest_n at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o letter_n they_o make_v a_o short_a confession_n of_o their_o faith_n wherein_o they_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v adore_v together_o with_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n and_o they_o conclude_v with_o the_o approbation_n of_o what_o the_o western_a bishop_n have_v do_v in_o conformity_n to_o the_o canon_n the_o second_o letter_n upon_o the_o same_o subject_a be_v write_v in_o the_o name_n of_o meletius_n eusebius_n of_o samosata_n st._n basil_n and_o many_o other_o eastern_a bishop_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o italy_n and_o gaul_n that_o be_v the_o 69th_o among_o those_o of_o st._n basil._n there_o they_o give_v a_o description_n of_o their_o misery_n yet_o more_o large_a and_o more_o move_a than_o the_o former_a and_o conjure_v the_o western_a bishop_n to_o help_v they_o and_o bring_v they_o relief_n and_o to_o send_v to_o they_o speedy_o a_o great_a number_n of_o deputy_n who_o may_v take_v their_o seat_n in_o a_o synod_n hope_v by_o this_o mean_n that_o they_o may_v restore_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a destroy_v heresy_n and_o re_fw-mi unite_v the_o orthodox_n who_o at_o present_a be_v divide_v in_o communion_n though_o they_o hold_v one_o and_o the_o same_o doctrine_n they_o compare_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o east_n to_o that_o of_o jerusalem_n during_o the_o siege_n of_o vespasian_n and_o they_o say_v that_o as_o the_o jew_n ruine_v themselves_o then_o by_o their_o intestine_a sedition_n while_o the_o enemy_n army_n reduce_v they_o to_o the_o last_o extremity_n so_o their_o church_n be_v now_o bring_v to_o desolation_n not_o only_o by_o the_o war_n of_o the_o heretic_n who_o open_o attack_v they_o but_o also_o by_o the_o division_n of_o the_o orthodox_n that_o if_o they_o desire_v assistance_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o west_n it_o be_v for_o this_o particular_a reason_n that_o peace_n may_v be_v restore_v and_o in_o this_o they_o say_v consist_v the_o relief_n of_o their_o church_n they_o conclude_v their_o letter_n with_o say_v that_o they_o commend_v and_o approve_v the_o confession_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v make_v by_o those_o of_o the_o west_n and_o that_o they_o consent_v to_o all_o that_o they_o have_v lawful_o and_o canonical_o determine_v in_o their_o synodical_a epistle_n these_o two_o letter_n be_v send_v by_o sabinus_n who_o they_o say_v be_v a_o witness_n of_o all_o that_o they_o affirm_v st._n basil_n write_v particular_o by_o the_o same_o sabinus_n to_o valerianus_n bishop_n of_o illyricum_n or_o rather_o of_o aquileia_n the_o letter_n 324_o wherein_o he_o thank_v he_o for_o the_o charity_n he_o have_v testify_v in_o the_o letter_n he_o have_v write_v and_o pray_v he_o to_o assist_v with_o his_o prayer_n the_o eastern_a church_n that_o be_v afflict_v with_o heresy_n and_o schism_n these_o be_v all_o the_o letter_n of_o st._n basil_n write_v in_o this_o year_n 371_o concern_v the_o union_n of_o the_o east_n and_o the_o west_n the_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v in_o favour_n of_o eustathius_n of_o sebastea_fw-la against_o theodotus_n of_o nicopolis_n be_v also_o of_o this_o year_n 371_o because_o he_o be_v at_o difference_n with_o the_o former_a in_o the_o year_n 372._o the_o first_o letter_n write_v upon_o this_o subject_n be_v the_o 26_o address_v to_o eusebius_n of_o samosata_n he_o acquaint_v he_o that_o meletius_n and_o theodotus_n of_o nicopolis_n invite_v he_o to_o be_v present_a towards_o the_o middle_a of_o june_n at_o a_o synod_n which_o be_v to_o be_v hold_v at_o phargama_n he_o pray_v st._n eusebius_n to_o be_v present_a there_o he_o send_v he_o this_o letter_n by_o eustathius_n of_o sebastea_fw-la and_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o wait_v for_o a_o answer_n eusebius_n come_v not_o to_o this_o synod_n but_o eustathius_n be_v present_a there_o and_o st._n basil_n before_o he_o do_v communicate_v with_o he_o will_v have_v assurance_n of_o his_o doctrine_n and_o have_v have_v two_o conference_n with_o he_o he_o make_v he_o agree_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n be_v thus_o persuade_v that_o he_o be_v orthodox_n he_o join_v his_o prayer_n with_o those_o of_o this_o bishop_n to_o thank_v god_n who_o have_v give_v they_o grace_n to_o think_v and_o speak_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o design_n of_o st._n basil_n be_v to_o have_v a_o confession_n of_o faith_n draw_v up_o by_o theodotus_n or_o those_o of_o his_o party_n which_o eustathius_n shall_v sign_n but_o theodotus_n without_o inquire_v into_o the_o conduct_n of_o st._n basil_n refuse_v to_o admit_v he_o to_o his_o synod_n because_o he_o have_v communicate_v with_o eustathius_n st._n basil_n be_v to_o go_v into_o armenia_n pass_v by_o a_o country_n house_n of_o meletius_n call_v getasa_n where_o theodotus_n be_v present_a and_o after_o a_o free_a conference_n between_o they_o it_o be_v agree_v that_o if_o st._n basil_n can_v make_v eustathius_n sign_n a_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o plain_o contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n he_o shall_v then_o continue_v in_o his_o communion_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a he_o shall_v separate_v from_o he_o if_o he_o refuse_v to_o sign_v that_o confession_n meletius_n and_o his_o priest_n diodorus_n have_v approve_v this_o proposal_n it_o be_v also_o agree_v to_o by_o theodotus_n who_o invite_v st._n basil_n to_o go_v with_o he_o to_o nicopolis_n but_o when_o he_o be_v arrive_v there_o he_o will_v not_o communicate_v with_o he_o contrary_a to_o his_o word_n which_o he_o pass_v to_o he_o which_o oblige_v st._n basil_n to_o withdraw_v and_o to_o go_v to_o satala_n there_o to_o regulate_v some_o affair_n of_o armenia_n and_o ordain_v some_o bishop_n he_o write_v from_o thence_o to_o count_n terentius_n the_o 187_o
also_o some_o idea_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n by_o compare_v he_o to_o the_o breath_n that_o be_v in_o we_o and_o then_o after_o that_o he_o will_v have_v we_o to_o prove_v the_o existence_n of_o the_o divine_a word_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o holy_a scripture_n to_o make_v the_o incarnation_n appear_v probable_a to_o the_o jew_n and_o to_o the_o gentile_n he_o show_v they_o that_o man_n have_v fall_v from_o the_o state_n wherein_o he_o be_v create_v that_o his_o nature_n be_v corrupt_v by_o sin_n that_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o god_n be_v the_o author_n of_o evil_a that_o therefore_o man_n must_v have_v fall_v by_o his_o own_o fault_n and_o by_o abuse_v his_o liberty_n but_o that_o man_n be_v once_o fall_v must_v be_v raise_v up_o again_o by_o he_o who_o create_v he_o and_o thus_o it_o be_v reasonable_a that_o the_o word_n who_o create_v he_o shall_v come_v himself_o to_o raise_v he_o from_o his_o fall_n and_o save_v he_o from_o his_o shipwreck_n afterward_o he_o answer_v all_o the_o difficulty_n which_o be_v propose_v against_o the_o incarnation_n he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o unworthy_a of_o god_n to_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n to_o eat_v to_o drink_v to_o die_v and_o to_o be_v bury_v because_o these_o thing_n be_v neither_o criminal_a nor_o dishonourable_a that_o the_o divinity_n be_v unite_v to_o the_o humane_a nature_n do_v not_o lose_v its_o divine_a perfection_n as_o the_o soul_n do_v not_o lose_v its_o spiritual_a perfection_n by_o be_v unite_v to_o the_o body_n that_o the_o union_n of_o soul_n and_o body_n to_o compose_v a_o man_n be_v no_o less_o incomprehensible_a than_o the_o union_n of_o the_o divine_a and_o humane_a nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o miracle_n of_o jesus_n christ_n his_o extraordinary_a birth_n and_o his_o resurrection_n be_v evident_a proof_n of_o his_o divinity_n that_o the_o reason_n which_o move_v he_o to_o become_v man_n be_v his_o goodwill_n towards_o man_n and_o his_o compassion_n towards_o mankind_n that_o his_o divinity_n always_o continue_v impassable_a and_o incorruptible_a that_o the_o incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o most_o natural_a remedy_n for_o we_o miserable_a sinner_n and_o most_o agreeable_a to_o the_o goodness_n the_o justice_n the_o wisdom_n and_o power_n of_o god_n that_o he_o come_v at_o such_o a_o time_n when_o wickedness_n be_v arrive_v to_o its_o high_a pitch_n that_o he_o call_v all_o man_n but_o by_o call_v they_o to_o the_o faith_n he_o do_v not_o take_v away_o their_o liberty_n and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o many_o of_o they_o still_o perish_v that_o man_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v compel_v and_o force_v to_o do_v good_a for_o this_o will_v take_v away_o the_o praise_n of_o good_a action_n and_o the_o blame_n of_o bad_a one_o that_o christ_n ought_v to_o die_v that_o he_o may_v be_v whole_o like_a unto_o we_o and_o that_o he_o may_v confirm_v our_o resurrection_n by_o his_o own_o that_o all_o that_o he_o do_v after_o his_o resurrection_n firm_o prove_v his_o divinity_n afterward_o he_o speak_v of_o baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n he_o say_v of_o baptism_n that_o there_o be_v three_o thing_n in_o this_o sacrament_n which_o conduct_v we_o to_o immortal_a life_n prayer_n water_n and_o faith_n that_o the_o regeneration_n which_o be_v wrought_v in_o baptism_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o water_n but_o to_o a_o divine_a virtue_n that_o by_o dip_v the_o person_n under_o water_n three_o time_n the_o death_n and_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v represent_v that_o without_o baptism_n no_o man_n can_v be_v wash_v from_o his_o sin_n because_o by_o it_o the_o divine_a virtue_n be_v render_v effectual_a in_o consequence_n of_o that_o which_o he_o believe_v to_o depend_v upon_o freewill_n that_o as_o the_o soul_n be_v unite_v to_o god_n by_o baptism_n and_o by_o faith_n so_o the_o body_n be_v unite_v to_o god_n by_o the_o eucharist_n this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n gregory_n nyssen_n who_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n enter_v into_o we_o be_v a_o antidote_n or_o preservative_n against_o sin_n that_o it_o change_n and_o transform_v we_o into_o he_o and_o communicate_v unto_o we_o incorruptibility_n afterward_o he_o inquire_v how_o it_o be_v possible_a that_o this_o body_n which_o be_v distribute_v alone_o to_o so_o many_o million_o of_o the_o faithful_a over_o all_o the_o earth_n shall_v be_v entire_a in_o each_o of_o these_o and_o in_o each_o part_n which_o they_o receive_v and_o yet_o not_o cease_v to_o remain_v still_o entire_a in_o itself_o and_o he_o answer_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v be_v the_o habitation_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v change_v into_o a_o divine_a dignity_n and_o therefore_o i_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v say_v he_o that_o to_o this_o day_n the_o bread_n be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o here_o the_o bread_n be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o prayer_n not_o that_o it_o be_v present_o turn_v into_o the_o body_n of_o god_n by_o eat_v it_o but_o because_o it_o be_v transform_v and_o change_v at_o the_o same_o time_n into_o his_o body_n as_o the_o word_n have_v say_v in_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n he_o add_v that_o this_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v communicate_v to_o we_o and_o be_v change_v into_o we_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o god_n have_v change_v and_o transform_v into_o his_o body_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacred_a benediction_n he_o speak_v in_o the_o follow_a discourse_n of_o regeneration_n he_o think_v that_o it_o depend_v in_o some_o manner_n upon_o our_o will_n and_o free_a pleasure_n and_o show_v that_o it_o be_v unprofitable_a unless_o after_o we_o have_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n we_o lead_v a_o life_n free_a from_o sin_n at_o last_o he_o discourse_v of_o the_o reward_n of_o those_o who_o have_v live_v well_o and_o the_o punishment_n of_o the_o wicked_a he_o affirm_v that_o the_o fire_n of_o hell_n be_v of_o another_o nature_n than_o the_o fire_n upon_o earth_n there_o be_v at_o the_o end_v some_o period_n add_v against_o the_o heretic_n severus_n some_o protestant_a critic_n have_v call_v this_o book_n in_o question_n whether_o it_o be_v st._n gregory_n or_o no_o but_o the_o able_a as_o casaubon_n and_o albertin_n have_v be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v it_o because_o they_o find_v it_o quote_v oftentimes_o by_o theodoret_n in_o his_o dialogue_n and_o take_v notice_n of_o by_o euthymius_n zigabenus_n in_o the_o book_n of_o faith_n address_v to_o simplicius_n st._n gregory_n treat_v of_o the_o trinity_n there_o he_o prove_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o answer_v the_o principal_a objection_n of_o the_o heretic_n the_o discourse_n which_o be_v former_o entitle_v of_o great_a abraham_n be_v now_o of_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n there_o he_o answer_v the_o anomaean_o who_o he_o compare_v to_o the_o epicurean_o and_o the_o stoic_n he_o make_v also_o a_o great_a digression_n in_o praise_n of_o abraham_n wherein_o he_o describe_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o his_o son_n very_o natural_o in_o the_o treatise_n address_v to_o ablavius_n and_o entitle_v that_o we_o must_v not_o say_v there_o be_v three_o god_n he_o show_v that_o the_o three_o divine_a person_n can_v be_v call_v three_o god_n but_o that_o they_o be_v one_o god_n only_o the_o treatise_n to_o eustathius_n and_o that_o of_o the_o difference_n of_o hypostasis_fw-la and_o nature_n be_v upon_o the_o same_o subject_a but_o they_o be_v find_v as_o we_o have_v already_o say_v among_o the_o letter_n of_o st._n basil_n and_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o the_o first_o be_v write_v by_o he_o the_o latin_a treatise_n which_o contain_v the_o passage_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n to_o prove_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n against_o the_o jew_n be_v not_o st._n gregory_n nyssen'_n since_o st._n chrysostom_n who_o live_v after_o st._n gregory_n be_v cite_v in_o it_o the_o treatise_n of_o common_a notion_n address_v to_o the_o greek_n be_v a_o scholastical_a treatise_n about_o the_o term_n by_o which_o the_o ancient_n use_v to_o explain_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n there_o be_v two_o little_a tract_n of_o st._n gregory_n nyssen'_n against_o apollinarius_n the_o one_o very_o short_a in_o the_o first_o volume_n which_o be_v probable_o nothing_o but_o a_o fragment_n the_o other_o a_o little_a long_o in_o the_o second_o volume_n there_o he_o refute_v some_o objection_n of_o this_o heretic_n and_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o word_n which_o appear_v to_o the_o patriarch_n and_o which_o assume_v real_a flesh_n in_o time_n and_o which_o be_v so_o intimate_o unite_v to_o
who_o think_v that_o by_o his_o refusal_n he_o have_v offend_v they_o that_o have_v choose_v he_o he_o answer_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o none_o ought_v to_o be_v afraid_a of_o offend_a man_n when_o they_o can_v any_o other_o way_n avoid_v it_o but_o by_o offend_v god_n 2._o he_o show_v that_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o disgrace_v they_o by_o his_o denial_n that_o he_o pretend_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o he_o oblige_v they_o very_o much_o by_o not_o expose_v they_o to_o the_o reproach_n to_o which_o they_o may_v otherwise_o have_v be_v subject_a and_o the_o false_a report_n which_o may_v have_v be_v raise_v against_o they_o be_v it_o not_o certain_a say_v he_o that_o have_v i_o accept_v the_o bishopric_n than_o those_o that_o love_n to_o caluminate_v may_v have_v suspect_v and_o speak_v many_o thing_n not_o only_o of_o i_o but_o also_o of_o my_o electour_n they_o will_v have_v say_v for_o example_n that_o they_o have_v respect_n to_o riches_n or_o be_v blind_v with_o the_o luster_n of_o birth_n or_o win_v by_o my_o flattery_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o they_o will_v not_o have_v dare_v to_o say_v that_o i_o have_v bribe_v they_o with_o money_n but_o thanks_o be_v to_o god_n i_o take_v from_o they_o all_o these_o occasion_n of_o evil-speaking_a and_o they_o can_v no_o more_o tax_v i_o with_o flattery_n than_o they_o can_v accuse_v these_o good_a man_n of_o be_v corrupt_v for_o why_o shall_v he_o that_o bestow_v money_n or_o use_v flattery_n to_o get_v a_o office_n suffer_v another_o to_o take_v it_o when_o he_o may_v have_v it_o himself_o again_o what_o may_v not_o have_v be_v say_v by_o detract_n man_n after_o my_o come_n to_o the_o office_n can_v i_o have_v make_v apology_n sufficient_a to_o answer_v their_o accusation_n though_o all_o my_o action_n have_v be_v without_o reproach_n have_v they_o find_v no_o pretence_n to_o blacken_v i_o but_o now_o they_o have_v none_o for_o i_o have_v deliver_v those_o that_o may_v have_v choose_v i_o from_o all_o imputation_n no_o complaint_n will_v be_v make_v of_o they_o it_o will_v not_o be_v say_v public_o they_o have_v entrust_v young_a fool_n with_o the_o high_a and_o most_o considerable_a office_n they_o have_v expose_v god_n flock_n to_o all_o sort_n of_o corruption_n christianity_n be_v now_o make_v a_o jest_n of_o and_o they_o delight_v to_o render_v it_o ridiculous_a now_o the_o mouth_n of_o iniquity_n must_v be_v stop_v for_o if_o calumniatour_n do_v thus_o complain_v of_o you_o address_v himself_o to_o basil_n you_o will_v let_v they_o see_v that_o a_o man_n wisdom_n be_v not_o to_o be_v judge_v of_o by_o the_o number_n of_o his_o year_n nor_o old_a age_n measure_v with_o gray-hair_n and_o that_o not_o young_a man_n but_o neophytes_n be_v to_o be_v exclude_v from_o ecclesiastical_a dignity_n thus_o he_o conclude_v the_o second_o book_n to_o defend_v himself_o against_o such_o as_o accuse_v he_o of_o refuse_v the_o bishopric_n out_o of_o pride_n he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v presume_v that_o any_o man_n can_v refuse_v so_o eminent_a a_o dignity_n out_o of_o vanity_n and_o that_o such_o as_o be_v of_o that_o opinion_n must_v needs_o be_v despiser_n of_o that_o high_a office_n to_o undeceive_v they_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o priesthood_n in_o these_o term_n though_o the_o priesthood_n be_v exercise_v upon_o earth_n yet_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v reckon_v among_o heavenly_a good_n since_o neither_o man_n nor_o angel_n nor_o archangel_n nor_o any_o create_a power_n but_o the_o holy_a ghost_n himself_o establish_v that_o sacred_a order_n and_o make_v man_n think_v that_o they_o exercise_v a_o ministry_n of_o angel_n in_o a_o mortal_a body_n wherefore_o whosoever_o be_v raise_v up_o to_o the_o priesthood_n aught_o to_o be_v as_o pure_a as_o if_o he_o be_v already_o in_o heaven_n among_o those_o bless_a spirit_n when_o you_o see_v our_o lord_n place_v and_o offer_v upon_o the_o altar_n the_o bishop_n celebrate_v the_o sacrifice_n and_o pray_v for_o the_o whole_a people_n die_v and_o make_v red_a with_o his_o precious_a blood_n do_v you_o think_v that_o you_o be_v among_o man_n and_o upon_o earth_n do_v you_o not_o believe_v yourselves_o to_o be_v take_v up_o into_o heaven_n for_o that_o moment_n and_o do_v you_o not_o put_v off_o the_o thought_n of_o the_o flesh_n do_v you_o not_o behold_v heavenly_a thing_n with_o a_o pure_a spirit_n and_o a_o naked_a soul_n o_o miracle_n o_o bounty_n of_o god_n he_o that_o be_v above_o with_o his_o father_n suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v touch_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o all_o in_o this_o moment_n and_o give_v himself_o to_o be_v hold_v and_o embrace_v by_o those_o that_o desire_v it_o afterward_o he_o compare_v the_o divine_a mystery_n to_o elias_n his_o sacrifice_n which_o cause_v fire_n to_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n to_o consume_v the_o victim_n he_o say_v that_o the_o bishop_n in_o like_a manner_n cause_v by_o his_o prayer_n not_o fire_n from_o heaven_n but_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o descend_v upon_o the_o altar_n have_v thus_o exalt_v the_o dignity_n of_o the_o priesthood_n because_o of_o the_o power_n which_o they_o have_v to_o consecrate_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o discourse_v of_o their_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v sinner_n which_o be_v not_o less_o honourable_a nor_o less_o useful_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o men._n for_o say_v he_o live_v as_o yet_o upon_o the_o earth_n they_o dispose_v of_o the_o thing_n of_o heaven_n and_o they_o have_v receive_v a_o power_n which_o god_n will_v give_v neither_o to_o angel_n nor_o to_o archangel_n have_v say_v unto_o man_n and_o not_o to_o they_o what_o you_o shall_v bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o you_o shall_v loose_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v loose_v in_o heaven_n temporal_a prince_n have_v a_o power_n to_o bind_v but_o that_o be_v the_o body_n only_o whereas_o episcopal_a power_n bind_v the_o soul_n and_o reach_v unto_o heaven_n because_o god_n ratifi_v above_o what_o the_o bishop_n do_v here_o below_o and_o the_o master_n confirm_v the_o sentence_n of_o his_o servant_n this_o power_n be_v as_o much_o above_o the_o temporal_a as_o heaven_n be_v noble_a than_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o soul_n than_o the_o body_n it_o be_v madness_n to_o despise_v a_o power_n without_o which_o we_o can_v hope_v for_o no_o salvation_n nor_o the_o possession_n of_o the_o promise_a good_n for_o if_o none_o can_v enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n unless_o he_o be_v first_o regenerate_v with_o water_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o if_o he_o that_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o drink_v not_o his_o blood_n be_v deprive_v of_o eternal_a life_n and_o if_o it_o be_v these_o holy_a hand_n i_o mean_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o bishop_n that_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v do_v how_o can_v either_o the_o fire_n of_o hell_n be_v avoid_v or_o the_o crown_n prepare_v for_o we_o in_o heaven_n be_v obtain_v without_o their_o help_n they_o and_o only_o they_o be_v entrust_v by_o god_n with_o these_o spiritual_a birth_n and_o that_o regeneration_n which_o be_v wrought_v by_o baptism_n by_o they_o we_o put_v on_o christ_n we_o be_v unite_v to_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o become_v member_n of_o his_o sacred_a body_n bishop_n do_v not_o judge_v of_o the_o leprosy_n of_o the_o body_n as_o the_o priest_n do_v under_o the_o old_a law_n they_o judge_v of_o that_o of_o the_o soul_n and_o they_o do_v not_o only_o inquire_v whether_o soul_n be_v purify_v but_o they_o have_v power_n also_o to_o purify_v they_o wherefore_o those_o that_o despise_v they_o commit_z a_o much_o great_a crime_n and_o be_v worthy_a of_o a_o much_o severe_a chastisement_n than_o dathan_n and_o his_o companion_n have_v thus_o exalt_v the_o dignity_n of_o the_o priesthood_n he_o discover_v the_o danger_n that_o attend_v this_o office_n on_o all_o side_n he_o compare_v a_o bishop_n that_o have_v the_o care_n of_o a_o diocese_n with_o a_o pilot_n that_o have_v the_o charge_n of_o a_o ship_n but_o a_o bishop_n say_v he_o be_v more_o agitate_a with_o care_n than_o the_o sea_n with_o wind_n and_o storm_n the_o first_o rock_n he_o meet_v with_o be_v vain_a glory_n anger_n peevishness_n envy_n quarrel_v calumny_n accusation_n lie_v hypocrisy_n treachery_n and_o precipitate_a violence_n against_o the_o innocent_a joy_n to_o see_v those_o that_o serve_v the_o church_n neglect_v their_o duty_n and_o sorrow_n to_o see_v they_o discharge_v it_o worthy_o love_v of_o praise_n desire_v of_o honour_n which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o pernicious_a passion_n of_o the_o soul_n discourse_n where_o pleasure_n be_v more_o look_v after_o than_o the_o profit_n of_o the_o hearer_n servile_a flattery_n base_a complacency_n contempt_n of_o the_o
declare_v his_o opinion_n concern_v that_o which_o render_v man_n worthy_a whether_o it_o be_v the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o their_o own_o will._n this_o be_v the_o three_o question_n why_o shall_v they_o condemn_v victim_n incense_n and_o sacrifice_n see_v that_o from_o the_o beginning_n god_n be_v honour_v after_o this_o manner_n and_o that_o he_o be_v represent_v as_o have_v need_n of_o the_o first-fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n answ._n god_n have_v no_o need_n either_o of_o our_o offering_n or_o our_o sacrifice_n the_o service_n we_o yield_v to_o he_o turn_v to_o our_o own_o profit_n and_o not_o to_o he_o at_o all_o time_n sacrifice_n have_v be_v offer_v to_o god_n but_o they_o ought_v only_o to_o have_v be_v offer_v to_o the_o true_a god_n the_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v offer_v to_o creature_n be_v sacrilege_n both_o the_o sacrifice_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o old_a law_n be_v change_v and_o this_o alteration_n be_v foretell_v the_o new_a testament_n be_v establish_v upon_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o highpriest_n that_o be_v upon_o the_o effusion_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n himself_o and_o now_o all_o christian_n offer_v a_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v suitable_a to_o the_o manifestation_n of_o the_o new_a covenant_n the_o four_o question_n be_v concern_v the_o eternity_n of_o punishment_n against_o which_o this_o maxim_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v object_v with_o what_o measure_n you_o meet_v it_o shall_v be_v measure_v to_o you_o every_o measure_n say_v they_o be_v limit_v to_o a_o certain_a space_n of_o time_n what_o mean_v then_o those_o threaten_n of_o eternal_a suffering_n st._n augustin_n show_v that_o this_o question_n be_v idle_a and_o unworthy_a of_o a_o philosopher_n that_o it_o be_v impertinent_a to_o say_v that_o all_o measure_n be_v limit_v by_o a_o certain_a space_n of_o time_n since_o there_o be_v other_o measure_n beside_o those_o of_o time_n that_o it_o be_v a_o common_a say_v that_o a_o man_n shall_v be_v deal_v withal_o as_o he_o deal_v with_o other_o though_o he_o receive_v not_o precise_o the_o same_o treatment_n that_o these_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o shall_v be_v measure_v unto_o you_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o you_o measure_v unto_o other_o signify_v only_o that_o man_n shall_v be_v punish_v or_o reward_v by_o the_o same_o will_v which_o make_v they_o do_v good_a or_o evil_a to_o other_o that_o be_v by_o the_o remorse_n of_o their_o own_o conscience_n that_o sin_n and_o punishment_n be_v not_o measure_v by_o time_n but_o by_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o will_n that_o the_o punishment_n of_o sin_n be_v eternal_a because_o as_o the_o sinner_n desire_v to_o enjoy_v pleasure_n for_o ever_o it_o be_v just_a that_o he_o shall_v be_v punish_v for_o it_o for_o ever_o the_o five_o question_n be_v not_o difficult_a to_o solve_v it_o be_v suppose_v that_o solomon_n have_v say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o son_n of_o god_n st._n augustin_n answer_v that_o solomon_n never_o say_v it_o but_o the_o contrary_n the_o last_o be_v a_o serious_a answer_n to_o the_o jest_n of_o the_o heathen_n about_o the_o history_n of_o ionas_n the_o 103d_o letter_n be_v a_o second_o letter_n of_o nectarius_n of_o calama_n who_o renew_v the_o same_o request_n that_o he_o make_v in_o the_o 90th_o for_o pardon_n of_o his_o heathen_a countryman_n who_o have_v misuse_v the_o christian_n the_o 104th_o be_v a_o answer_n of_o st._n augustin_n where_o he_o particular_o refute_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o stoic_n concern_v the_o equality_n of_o sin_n st._n augustin_n receive_v nectarius_n his_o letter_n upon_o the_o 27_o of_o march_v 409._o and_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o he_o return_v a_o answer_n instant_o the_o 105th_o be_v a_o exhortation_n to_o the_o donatist_n after_o he_o have_v justify_v the_o severity_n of_o the_o imperial_a law_n he_o examine_v the_o ordinary_a point_n of_o controversy_n that_o be_v in_o dispute_n with_o those_o schismatic_n prove_v 1._o that_o the_o validity_n of_o baptism_n depend_v not_o upon_o the_o holiness_n of_o the_o minister_n 2._o that_o the_o catholic_n church_n can_v be_v confine_v to_o the_o donatist_n 3._o that_o the_o wicked_a who_o be_v tolerate_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n can_v not_o hinder_v it_o from_o be_v the_o true_a church_n in_o the_o 106th_o st._n augustin_n intreat_v macrobius_n a_o donatist_n bishop_n at_o hippo_n not_o to_o rebaptise_a a_o sub-deacon_a that_o be_v go_v over_o to_o their_o party_n st._n augustin_n give_v this_o letter_n to_o maximus_n and_o theodorus_n who_o deliver_v it_o into_o macrobius_n his_o own_o hand_n who_o make_v they_o no_o answer_n but_o that_o he_o can_v not_o refuse_v to_o give_v the_o faith_n to_o they_o that_o come_v to_o he_o which_o answer_n they_o return_v to_o this_o saint_n by_o the_o 107th_o letter_n st._n augustin_n immediate_o set_v pen_n to_o paper_n to_o reprove_v that_o behaviour_n of_o the_o donatist_n as_o he_o do_v by_o the_o 108th_o letter_n wherein_o he_o prove_v that_o baptism_n be_v not_o to_o be_v repeat_v allege_v chief_o the_o example_n of_o the_o donatist_n themselves_o who_o approve_v the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o maximianist_n who_o themselves_o have_v condemn_v and_o put_v out_o of_o their_o communion_n the_o time_n of_o this_o dispute_n with_o macrobius_n be_v not_o very_o certain_a yet_o it_o be_v suppose_v to_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o 〈◊〉_d the_o 1â—9th_n be_v a_o letter_n of_o compliment_n write_v to_o st._n augustin_n by_o severus_n bishop_n of_o milevis_n wherein_o he_o â—â—â—â—s_v of_o the_o pleasure_n that_o he_o find_v in_o read_v his_o work_n he_o give_v he_o high_a commendation_n especial_o for_o his_o love_n towards_o god_n and_o towards_o his_o neighbour_n st._n augustin_n answer_v he_o by_o the_o 110th_o in_o a_o very_a modest_a and_o civil_a manner_n the_o time_n of_o these_o letter_n be_v not_o well_o know_v the_o 111th_o be_v a_o consolatory_a epistle_n to_o victorianus_n the_o priest_n concern_v those_o misery_n which_o the_o barbarian_n who_o then_o waste_v both_o italy_n and_o spain_n in_o the_o year_n 409._o cause_v a_o great_a number_n of_o holy_a person_n and_o virgin_n consecrate_v to_o god_n to_o suffer_v in_o the_o 112th_o letter_n st._n augustin_n exhort_v donatus_n who_o be_v leave_v the_o proconsulship_n in_o 410_o to_o renounce_v the_o pomp_n of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o follow_v jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o bring_v back_o to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n those_o that_o have_v any_o dependency_n upon_o he_o the_o 113th_o be_v a_o letter_n of_o recommendation_n to_o cresconius_n concern_v frumentius_n his_o business_n who_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o sanctuary_n of_o a_o church_n whither_o he_o be_v flee_v to_o secure_v himself_o from_o the_o pursuit_n of_o one_o of_o who_o he_o rend_v a_o forest._n the_o three_o follow_a letter_n be_v about_o the_o same_o business_n st._n augustin_n cite_v a_o law_n that_o be_v make_v by_o honorius_n the_o emperor_n the_o 21_o of_o january_n 410._o so_o that_o these_o letter_n be_v write_v after_o that_o year_n the_o 117th_o be_v a_o note_n from_o dioscorus_n to_o which_o he_o join_v several_a question_n to_o st._n augustin_n take_v out_o of_o cicero_n dialogue_n st._n augustin_n answer_v he_o in_o the_o next_o that_o it_o be_v unworthy_a of_o a_o bishop_n to_o spend_v time_n in_o explain_v such_o kind_n of_o question_n he_o treat_v afterward_o of_o the_o design_n which_o man_n ought_v to_o have_v in_o their_o study_n and_o of_o the_o chief_a good_n he_o reject_v the_o philosopher_n opinion_n upon_o that_o subject_a and_o show_v that_o god_n be_v the_o chief_a good_n he_o exhort_v dioscorus_n to_o study_v christian_a philosophy_n discover_v the_o blindness_n and_o the_o error_n of_o the_o heathen_a philosopher_n st._n augustin_n speak_v in_o this_o letter_n of_o the_o heretic_n he_o be_v to_o dispute_v with_o say_v nothing_o of_o the_o pelagian_o which_o make_v it_o probable_a that_o it_o be_v write_v before_o the_o year_n 411._o but_o it_o can_v not_o be_v write_v long_o before_o because_o he_o declare_v there_o that_o he_o be_v grow_v grey_n the_o 119th_o contain_v consentius_n his_o question_n concern_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o the_o 120th_o contain_v st._n augustin_n answer_n who_o expound_v the_o faith_n touch_v that_o mystery_n he_o treat_v there_o of_o faith_n and_o understanding_n the_o 121st_o letter_n be_v write_v by_o st._n paulinus_n who_o propose_v to_o st._n augustin_n some_o question_n upon_o certain_a passage_n of_o the_o psam_n of_o st._n paul_n epistle_n and_o the_o gospel_n in_o the_o 122d_o st._n augustin_n excuse_v himself_o to_o his_o clergy_n and_o people_n because_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o be_v absent_a he_o exhort_v they_o to_o diminish_v nothing_o of_o what_o they_o be_v wont_a to_o do_v for_o the_o poor_a this_o letter_n be_v write_v in_o the_o year_n 410._o when_v
of_o the_o novatian_o who_o exclude_v the_o laity_n from_o communion_n for_o trivial_a sin_n asclepiades_n answer_v he_o that_o beside_o idolatry_n there_o be_v many_o other_o mortal_a sin_n for_o which_o the_o church_n depose_v the_o clergy_n for_o ever_o and_o that_o the_o novatian_o do_v also_o excommunicate_a the_o laity_n for_o ever_o who_o have_v commit_v those_o sin_n leave_v the_o power_n of_o pardon_v they_o to_o god_n only_o socrates_n tell_v we_o further_o that_o atticus_n foretell_v his_o own_o death_n to_o calliopius_n and_o that_o he_o do_v die_v indeed_o according_a to_o his_o own_o prediction_n in_o the_o year_n 427._o in_o the_o begin_n of_o october_n beside_o this_o letter_n of_o which_o we_o have_v just_a now_o speak_v theodoret_n in_o his_o second_o dialogue_n cite_v a_o fragment_n of_o a_o letter_n to_o eupsychius_n concern_v the_o incarnation_n he_o write_v also_o a_o letter_n to_o s._n cyril_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n to_o persuade_v he_o to_o put_v s._n chrysostom_n name_n in_o the_o they_o the_o ecclesiastical_a table_n wherein_o the_o name_n of_o the_o live_n and_o dead_a saint_n be_v write_v and_o out_o of_o which_o they_o be_v read_v and_o solemn_o commemorate_a at_o the_o public_a prayer_n to_o show_v respect_n to_o they_o and_o communion_n with_o they_o diptych_n as_o we_o understand_v by_o the_o answer_n which_o s._n cyril_n make_v to_o he_o relate_v in_o the_o four_o book_n of_o facundus_n by_o who_o we_o be_v inform_v that_o atticus_n be_v as_o moderate_a as_o s._n cyril_n be_v angry_a upon_o that_o account_n we_o have_v atticus_n letter_n and_o s._n cyril_n answer_n to_o it_o among_o the_o epistle_n of_o the_o latter_a these_o fragment_n of_o the_o write_n of_o atticus_n make_v it_o evident_a that_o socrates_n have_v pass_v a_o sound_a judgement_n of_o his_o character_n style_n and_o temper_v gennadius_n say_v that_o he_o have_v make_v a_o excellent_a book_n concern_v faith_n and_o virginity_n dedicate_v to_o the_o princess_n the_o daughter_n of_o arcadius_n in_o which_o he_o condemn_v the_o error_n of_o nestorius_n beforehand_o s._n cyril_n cite_v a_o passage_n of_o it_o in_o his_o book_n to_o the_o empress_n which_o be_v also_o repeat_v with_o another_o in_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n although_o vincentius_n do_v not_o reckon_v atticus_n among_o those_o who_o be_v allege_v for_o witness_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n and_o say_v that_o these_o passage_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o some_o manuscript_n of_o that_o council_n tichonius_n tichonius_n a_o african_a a_o ingenious_a man_n of_o the_o party_n of_o the_o donatist_n be_v account_v tichonius_n tichonius_n very_o skilful_a in_o the_o literal_a sense_n of_o holy_a scripture_n nor_o be_v he_o whole_o ignorant_a of_o profane_a science_n but_o he_o be_v very_o well_o verse_v in_o ecclesiastical_a study_n he_o have_v compose_v a_o treatise_n contain_v seven_o rule_n for_o the_o explain_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n of_o which_o s._n austin_n have_v make_v a_o abridgement_n in_o his_o three_o book_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n gennadius_n teach_v we_o that_o he_o have_v also_o write_v three_o book_n of_o the_o intestine_a war_n and_o a_o narration_n of_o several_a reason_n why_o he_o quote_v the_o ancient_a synod_n in_o the_o defence_n of_o his_o own_o party_n he_o further_o add_v that_o he_o have_v make_v a_o commentary_n upon_o the_o revelation_n in_o which_o he_o explain_v that_o book_n in_o a_o spiritual_a sense_n altogether_o he_o therein_o do_v reject_v the_o conjectural_a opinion_n of_o the_o millennium_n and_o maintain_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v but_o one_o resurrection_n of_o the_o good_a and_o sinner_n which_o will_v happen_v at_o the_o same_o time_n insomuch_o that_o according_a to_o his_o judgement_n the_o first_o resurrection_n of_o the_o just_a be_v here_o below_o in_o the_o church_n when_o be_v deliver_v by_o faith_n from_o the_o death_n of_o sin_n they_o receive_v by_o baptism_n the_o earnest_n of_o eternal_a life_n he_o affirm_v in_o that_o book_n that_o the_o angel_n be_v corporeal_a he_o flourish_v according_a to_o gennadius_n at_o the_o same_o time_n as_o ruffinus_n and_o s._n austin_n under_o the_o empire_n of_o theodosius_n the_o great_a and_o his_o two_o son_n we_o have_v his_o book_n of_o the_o seven_o rule_n publish_v by_o schottus_n and_o insert_v in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la it_o be_v very_o obscure_a and_o of_o little_a use_n s._n augustine_n abridgement_n of_o it_o be_v to_o be_v see_v at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o three_o book_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n leporius_n this_o monk_n be_v number_v among_o the_o ecclesiastical_a author_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o a_o book_n which_o leporius_n leporius_n he_o make_v to_o retract_v the_o error_n of_o pelagius_n and_o nestorius_n of_o which_o we_o have_v speak_v in_o the_o work_v of_o s._n austin_n we_o may_v also_o see_v what_o be_v say_v of_o it_o by_o s._n leo_n among_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v the_o verity_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ._n facundus_n bishop_n of_o harmianum_n l._n 1._o c._n 4._o gennadius_n c._n 59_o cassian_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o incarnation_n c._n 4._o and_o vigilius_n tapsensis_n l._n 2._o of_o the_o trinity_n s._n isidore_n of_o damiata_n isidore_n other_o isidore_n a_o priest_n all_o the_o ancient_n give_v he_o no_o other_o title_n and_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v by_o his_o letter_n that_o he_o have_v any_o other_o a_o priest_n letter_n priest_n of_o damiata_n ephrem_fw-la in_o photius_n c._n 228._o say_v that_o he_o be_v bear_v at_o alexandria_n nevertheless_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o he_o be_v of_o damiata_n because_o he_o retreat_v into_o a_o place_n near_o that_o city_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o letter_n of_o damiata_n author_n damiata_n ancient_o call_v pelusium_n whence_o he_o be_v usual_o style_v pelusiota_n by_o author_n a_o city_n in_o egypt_n situate_v upon_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o river_n pelusiota_n s._n isidore_n pelusiota_n nilus_n flourish_v in_o the_o reign_n of_o theodosius_n the_o young_a use_v young_a he_o embrace_v a_o monastic_a state_n his_o letter_n make_v it_o evident_a enough_o and_o evagrius_n l._n 1._o c._n 15._o of_o his_o history_n assure_v we_o of_o it_o in_o the_o same_o term_n that_o we_o have_v use_v he_o embrace_v a_o monastic_a state_n and_o spend_v his_o whole_a life_n in_o mortify_v his_o body_n by_o continual_a abstinence_n and_o in_o nourish_v his_o soul_n with_o meditation_n upon_o celestial_a doctrine_n insomuch_o that_o it_o may_v be_v say_v of_o he_o that_o he_o live_v a_o angel_n life_n upon_o earth_n and_o that_o he_o be_v a_o live_a picture_n of_o a_o monastic_a and_o contemplative_a life_n he_o be_v in_o so_o great_a reputation_n for_o his_o piety_n doctrine_n and_o eloquence_n that_o the_o greek_n give_v he_o the_o surname_n of_o epithet_n of_o famous_a so_o evagrius_n call_v he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d who_o fame_n be_v spread_v far_o as_o the_o poet_n say_v they_o that_o make_v use_v of_o this_o passage_n to_o prove_v that_o he_o make_v poem_n understand_v it_o iâ—â—_n ephrem_fw-la give_v he_o a_o like_a epithet_n famous_a facundus_n report_v that_o he_o have_v write_v two_o thousand_o letter_n suidas_n attribute_n to_o he_o three_o thousand_o upon_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o five_o thousand_o upon_o different_a subject_n nicephorus_n also_o reckon_v ten_o thousand_o but_o it_o be_v almost_o incredible_a that_o he_o shall_v write_v so_o great_a a_o number_n but_o however_o that_o be_v we_o have_v no_o more_o than_o 2012._o and_o there_o be_v no_o more_o 2013._o dr._n cave_n 2013._o extant_a in_o the_o most_o ancient_a manuscript_n he_o have_v compose_v some_o other_o work_v matter_n work_v he_o speak_v himself_o of_o a_o treaâ—â—â—e_n of_o fate_n against_o the_o gentile_n suidas_n say_v that_o he_o have_v compose_v some_o other_o work_v he_o cite_v the_o treatise_n of_o fate_n in_o let._n 253._o lib._n 3._o i_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o a_o distinct_a treatise_n from_o that_o against_o the_o gentile_n cite_v in_o the_o 137th_o and_o 228th_o letter_n of_o the_o second_o book_n because_o what_o be_v say_v in_o those_o place_n respect_v the_o same_o matter_n he_o speak_v himself_o of_o a_o treatise_n of_o fate_n against_o the_o gentile_n evagrius_n make_v mention_n of_o some_o write_n of_o isidorus_n to_o s._n cyril_n but_o it_o may_v be_v he_o intend_v the_o two_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v to_o he_o which_o be_v still_o extant_a and_o which_o be_v recite_v by_o facundus_n by_o they_o we_o be_v teach_v that_o he_o be_v yet_o alive_a in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n but_o he_o be_v then_o very_o old_a the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n celebrate_v his_o memory_n on_o the_o four_o day_n of_o february_n the_o epistle_n of_o this_o author_n be_v
have_v prescribe_v in_o his_o preface_n he_o expound_v in_o few_o word_n the_o sense_n of_o every_o verse_n of_o the_o psalm_n after_o he_o have_v show_v the_o difference_n of_o the_o version_n of_o theodotion_n symmachus_n and_o aquila_n and_o sometime_o also_o of_o the_o hebrew_n text_n he_o explain_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n and_o apply_v they_o to_o the_o history_n or_o prophecy_n to_o which_o they_o relate_v this_o commentary_n have_v be_v translate_v by_o antonius_n caraffa_n and_o dedicate_v to_o the_o cardinal_n of_o the_o same_o name_n the_o explication_n of_o the_o song_n of_o song_n be_v the_o last_o book_n of_o the_o first_o tome_n of_o theodoret_n work_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o he_o have_v write_v upon_o this_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n since_o he_o say_v express_o so_o in_o his_o preface_n upon_o the_o psalm_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o canticle_n be_v his_o first_o work_n upon_o the_o bible_n but_o there_o be_v some_o reason_n to_o doubt_v whether_o this_o commentary_n which_o have_v be_v translate_v by_o zinus_n be_v real_o theodoret_n these_o conjecture_n seem_v to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v not_o he_o 1._o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n say_v in_o the_o preface_n that_o he_o have_v a_o abundance_n of_o business_n in_o the_o city_n in_o the_o field_n in_o the_o army_n and_o that_o he_o have_v the_o charge_n of_o both_o ecclesiastical_a and_o civil_a affair_n this_o do_v not_o in_o the_o least_o agree_v to_o theodoret_n who_o have_v pass_v all_o his_o life_n in_o a_o monastery_n and_o who_o never_o concern_v himself_o in_o any_o affair_n of_o war._n 2._o he_o speak_v of_o s._n chrysostom_n as_o a_o person_n then_o alive_a john_n say_v he_o who_o have_v to_o this_o present_a time_n enlighten_v all_o the_o world_n by_o the_o torrent_n of_o his_o eloquence_n 3._o he_o confute_v very_o strenuous_o the_o opinion_n of_o theodorus_n of_o mopsuesta_n for_o who_o theodoret_n always_o have_v much_o respect_n it_o may_v also_o be_v object_v that_o these_o commentary_n be_v long_o than_o theodoret_n that_o this_o commentary_n be_v not_o cite_v in_o the_o catena_n as_o the_o other_o comment_n of_o theodoret_n be_v that_o the_o only_a passage_n which_o be_v cite_v as_o be_v a_o commentary_n of_o theodoret_n in_o one_o of_o his_o work_n be_v not_o find_v in_o this_o commentary_n and_o that_o theodoret_n do_v not_o quote_v this_o book_n to_o justify_v the_o purity_n of_o his_o faith_n although_o it_o be_v extreme_o suitable_a to_o prove_v it_o on_o the_o other_o side_n there_o be_v some_o reason_n which_o seem_v to_o prove_v it_o evident_o enough_o that_o this_o work_n be_v theodoret_n 1._o it_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o theodoret_n in_o two_o mss._n which_o zinus_n and_o f._n sirmondus_n use_v 2._o pelagius_n ii_o or_o rather_o s._n gregory_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o illyria_n say_v that_o theodoret_n have_v reprove_v the_o opinion_n of_o theodorus_n of_o mopsuesta_n in_o his_o paraphrase_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o canticle_n by_o conceal_v his_o name_n which_o be_v all_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o preface_n to_o this_o commentary_n have_v do_v but_o there_o be_v still_o something_o more_o pelagius_n ii_o cite_v the_o word_n of_o this_o preface_n as_o be_v theodoret_n insomuch_o that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o pope_n this_o very_a commentary_n be_v look_v upon_o to_o be_v certain_o theodoret_n 3._o the_o author_n of_o this_o commentary_n in_o his_o preface_n explain_v a_o text_n of_o ezekiel_n where_o jerusalem_n be_v compare_v to_o a_o lewd_a woman_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o theodoret_n expound_v it_o in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o that_o prophet_n 4._o this_o commentary_n be_v very_o like_o the_o other_o commentary_n of_o theodoret_n it_o be_v the_o same_o way_n of_o exposition_n and_o the_o same_o style_n last_o the_o conjecture_n which_o be_v bring_v to_o prove_v that_o this_o commentary_n be_v not_o he_o do_v not_o appear_v very_o convince_a the_o first_o which_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o strong_a be_v of_o little_a consequence_n for_o theodoret_n have_v compose_v this_o work_n when_o he_o be_v first_o make_v a_o bishop_n he_o be_v then_o busy_v in_o many_o affair_n both_o ecclesiastical_a and_o civil_a and_o it_o may_v be_v military_a because_o the_o disorder_n which_o his_o diocese_n be_v in_o force_v he_o to_o implore_v the_o help_n of_o the_o magistrate_n and_o governor_n to_o protect_v he_o from_o the_o assault_n of_o the_o rabble_n which_o he_o undergo_v several_a time_n as_o the_o history_n of_o his_o life_n inform_v we_o it_o may_v also_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o war_n which_o his_o country_n be_v then_o threaten_v with_o the_o second_o objection_n will_v be_v unanswerable_a if_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o author_n speak_v of_o s._n chrysostom_n as_o a_o person_n then_o live_v and_o of_o the_o sermon_n which_o he_o preach_v viva_fw-la voce_fw-la but_o what_o he_o say_v may_v very_o well_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o write_n of_o that_o father_n it_o be_v of_o his_o write_a sermon_n and_o not_o of_o his_o preach_n viva_fw-la voce_fw-mi that_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o they_o enlighten_v the_o whole_a earth_n for_o his_o write_n have_v be_v disperse_v through_o all_o the_o world_n his_o preach_n have_v go_v no_o further_a than_o those_o who_o be_v there_o where_o he_o preach_v as_o to_o theodorus_n of_o mopsuesta_n the_o author_n of_o that_o commentary_n show_v that_o he_o have_v a_o respect_n for_o he_o in_o not_o mention_v his_o name_n it_o be_v true_a that_o he_o smart_o reprove_v his_o opinion_n about_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o song_n of_o song_n but_o why_o shall_v not_o theodoret_n do_v so_o not_o be_v of_o his_o judgement_n since_o he_o can_v not_o follow_v he_o without_o abandon_v all_o the_o other_o father_n and_o render_v his_o commentary_n which_o he_o be_v about_o to_o compose_v whole_o useless_a he_o do_v not_o spare_v he_o more_o in_o his_o preface_n upon_o the_o psalm_n for_o it_o be_v â—e_n which_o â—e_n attack_n without_o name_v he_o when_o he_o say_v that_o some_o commenâ—…_n have_v explain_v the_o psalm_n after_o a_o judaical_a manner_n the_o other_o conjecture_n be_v oâ—_n no_o force_n at_o all_o theodoret_n be_v a_o little_a 〈◊〉_d large_a in_o this_o commentary_n than_o in_o some_o other_o but_o not_o more_o than_o in_o that_o which_o he_o make_v upon_o the_o prophet_n daniel_n and_o these_o two_o work_n be_v the_o first_o 〈◊〉_d of_o his_o labour_n it_o be_v no_o wonder_n if_o they_o be_v not_o so_o compact_a in_o sum_n his_o character_n and_o manner_n of_o expound_v holy_a scripture_n be_v very_o discernible_a in_o it_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o catena_n be_v of_o no_o great_a weight_n for_o we_o know_v that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n be_v sometime_o confound_v in_o they_o and_o often_o the_o best_a sort_n of_o exposition_n be_v omit_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o put_v the_o name_n of_o theodoret_n for_o theodore_n in_o fine_a theodoret_n have_v not_o allege_v all_o the_o place_n which_o may_v be_v bring_v to_o justify_v he_o but_o only_o the_o principal_n so_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o to_o prove_v that_o this_o commentary_n upon_o the_o canticle_n be_v not_o he_o and_o the_o proof_n which_o be_v produce_v to_o confirm_v it_o be_v much_o strong_a than_o those_o which_o be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o overthrow_v it_o the_o preface_n be_v theodoret_n style_n and_o like_o his_o other_o preface_n after_o he_o have_v speak_v of_o his_o various_a business_n and_o implore_v the_o illumination_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n he_o speak_v in_o general_a of_o the_o subject_n of_o this_o book_n he_o confute_v those_o who_o understand_v it_o of_o the_o love_n of_o solomon_n with_o pharaoh_n daughter_n or_o the_o shunamite_n and_o oppose_v to_o the_o person_n of_o this_o opinion_n not_o only_o the_o authority_n of_o holy_a father_n who_o have_v rank_v this_o book_n among_o the_o divine_o inspire_a write_n and_o have_v judge_v it_o worthy_a to_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o church_n as_o such_o but_o also_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n itself_o which_o inspire_v ezra_n to_o revive_v the_o book_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o have_v be_v burn_v in_o manasses_n time_n and_o entire_o lose_v in_o the_o captivity_n now_o the_o song_n of_o song_n be_v one_o of_o those_o book_n which_o ezra_n have_v write_v without_o the_o help_n of_o any_o copy_n by_o the_o inspiration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n only_o and_o how_o can_v he_o do_v this_o if_o it_o contain_v nothing_o in_o it_o but_o a_o description_n of_o the_o passionate_a love_n of_o a_o creature_n it_o be_v not_o then_o without_o reason_n say_v he_o that_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v
his_o imprudence_n have_v be_v the_o occasion_n of_o all_o this_o then_o he_o relate_v the_o emperor_n threaten_n to_o he_o in_o these_o term_n i_o will_v send_v to_o rome_n say_v he_o to_o break_v down_o st._n peter_n image_n and_o will_v carry_v gregory_n away_o as_o constans_n do_v former_o martin_n he_o answer_v he_o thus_o '_o you_o aught_o to_o know_v and_o be_v sure_a that_o the_o roman_a bishop_n do_v always_o employ_v themselves_o to_o maintain_v the_o peace_n between_o the_o east_n and_o the_o west_n our_o predecessor_n endeavour_v to_o do_v it_o and_o we_o do_v follow_v their_o example_n but_o if_o you_o go_v on_o to_o insult_v over_o we_o and_o threaten_v we_o we_o will_v not_o fight_v against_o you_o but_o will_v withdraw_v within_o 24_o furlong_n from_o rome_n into_o campania_n after_o that_o do_v what_o you_o please_v then_o he_o put_v he_o in_o mind_n that_o constans_n who_o persecute_a pope_n martin_n die_v unfortunate_o in_o his_o sin_n be_v slay_v in_o the_o temple_n by_o one_o of_o his_o officer_n be_v inform_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o sicily_n that_o he_o be_v a_o heretic_n that_o martin_n contrariwise_o be_v honour_v as_o a_o saint_n in_o the_o place_n of_o his_o banishment_n in_o thrace_n and_o the_o northern_a country_n that_o he_o desire_v nothing_o more_o than_o to_o tread_v in_o the_o step_v of_o his_o predecessor_n but_o that_o he_o think_v himself_o bind_v to_o preserve_v his_o own_o life_n for_o the_o people_n good_a because_o in_o all_o the_o west_n every_o body_n eye_n be_v upon_o he_o and_o all_o christian_n have_v confidence_n in_o he_o and_o st._n peter_n who_o image_n leo_n threaten_v to_o destroy_v that_o they_o look_v upon_o st._n peter_n as_o a_o god_n upon_o earth_n and_o if_o leo_n attempt_v any_o thing_n in_o the_o west_n he_o fear_v that_o they_o will_v also_o avenge_v those_o of_o the_o east_n misuse_v by_o he_o that_o he_o know_v his_o empire_n do_v not_o reach_v far_o in_o italy_n that_o rome_n only_o have_v cause_n to_o fear_v by_o reason_n that_o the_o sea_n be_v so_o near_o but_o if_o the_o pope_n remove_v but_o 24_o furlong_n he_o be_v safe_a he_o wonder_v last_o that_o when_o all_o the_o most_o barbarous_a people_n of_o the_o west_n grow_v mild_a the_o emperor_n of_o the_o east_n shall_v grow_v fierce_a and_o barbarous_a he_o declare_v to_o he_o that_o if_o he_o send_v man_n to_o break_v down_o st._n peter_n image_n the_o blood_n that_o will_v be_v spill_v shall_v fall_v upon_o his_o head_n as_o for_o himself_o he_o protest_v he_o be_v clear_a and_o pure_a from_o it_o this_o letter_n show_v the_o falsehood_n of_o what_o some_o greek_a historiographer_n out_o of_o hatred_n to_o the_o pope_n have_v report_v that_o gregory_n ii_o have_v forbid_v the_o roman_n and_o italian_n to_o pay_v the_o tribute_n due_a to_o leo_n the_o emperor_n and_o have_v free_v they_o from_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n to_o this_o prince_n this_o letter_n do_v not_o alter_v leo_n the_o isaurian_n mind_n nay_o he_o write_v to_o the_o pope_n that_o he_o be_v emperor_n and_o chief_a bishop_n imperator_fw-la sum_fw-la &_o sacerdos_n gregory_n write_v again_o to_o he_o in_o his_o second_o letter_n tell_v he_o it_o be_v true_a the_o emperor_n his_o predecessor_n show_v themselves_o both_o emperor_n and_o chief_a bishop_n by_o their_o deed_n defend_v religion_n joint_o with_o the_o bishop_n but_o he_o can_v not_o pretend_v to_o this_o dignity_n see_v he_o divest_v the_o church_n of_o its_o ornament_n and_o spoil_v temple_n of_o image_n which_o do_v equal_o instruct_v and_o edify_v the_o people_n that_o emperor_n ought_v not_o to_o meddle_v with_o doctrine_n that_o bishop_n only_o have_v the_o understanding_n necessary_a to_o decide_v they_o that_o ecclesiastical_a and_o civil_a matter_n be_v judge_v by_o quite_o different_a principle_n he_o may_v be_v very_o skilful_a in_o civil_a matter_n and_o have_v very_o little_a skill_n in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a that_o as_o bishop_n have_v no_o right_a to_o meddle_v with_o state_n affair_n so_o the_o emperor_n have_v no_o right_a to_o govern_v church_n affair_n to_o make_v election_n in_o the_o clergy_n to_o consecrate_v to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n no_o nor_o to_o receive_v they_o but_o from_o the_o bishop_n hand_n that_o the_o prince_n do_v punish_v the_o guilty_a with_o death_n banishment_n and_o other_o penalty_n but_o the_o bishop_n do_v do_v so_o but_o when_o any_o body_n have_v sin_v and_o confess_v his_o sin_n instead_o of_o behead_n or_o hang_v of_o he_o they_o lay_v on_o his_o head_n the_o gospel_n or_o the_o cross_n they_o put_v he_o in_o the_o vestry_n or_o among_o the_o catechuman_n they_o make_v he_o fast_o watch_n and_o pray_v so_o that_o after_o a_o long_a correction_n and_o affliction_n they_o at_o last_o give_v he_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o have_v purify_v he_o and_o make_v he_o a_o vessel_n of_o election_n they_o lead_v he_o to_o heaven_n then_o he_o do_v sharp_o rebuke_v he_o for_o his_o cruelty_n barbarity_n and_o tyranny_n and_o exhort_v he_o to_o submit_v himself_o and_o as_o to_o that_o which_o be_v object_v answer_n object_v obj._n that_o in_o the_o six_o first_o general_n council_n nothing_o have_v be_v say_v of_o image_n a_o very_a weighty_a objection_n and_o not_o to_o be_v stid_v over_o with_o such_o a_o answer_n as_o the_o pope_n give_v it_o viz._n that_o they_o be_v so_o common_a that_o there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o speak_v of_o they_o there_o be_v hardly_o any_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n but_o have_v be_v either_o explain_v confirm_v or_o regulate_v by_o some_o of_o these_o council_n and_o have_v image-worship_n be_v then_o use_v it_o will_v have_v be_v mention_v in_o some_o of_o they_o but_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o be_v that_o it_o be_v a_o perfect_a innovation_n a_o practice_n never_o use_v but_o among_o heathen_n and_o therefore_o this_o pope_n can_v do_v no_o other_o than_o pass_v it_o over_o with_o such_o a_o insufficient_a and_o sorry_a answer_n that_o in_o the_o six_o first_o council_n nothing_o have_v be_v say_v of_o image_n he_o answer_v that_o they_o be_v so_o common_a that_o there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o speak_v of_o they_o he_o advise_v he_o to_o refer_v himself_o to_o his_o judgement_n and_o german_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n see_v they_o have_v receive_v from_o christ_n the_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v in_o heaven_n and_o on_o earth_n all_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v leo_n the_o emperor_n from_o go_v on_o in_o his_o enterprise_n and_o from_o set_v out_o jam._n 7._o an._n 730._o a_o edict_n whereby_o he_o order_v image_n to_o be_v remove_v out_o of_o church_n and_o sacred_a place_n and_o to_o be_v throw_v into_o the_o fire_n inflict_v penalty_n upon_o those_o that_o will_v not_o obey_v this_o order_n german_n be_v then_o turn_v out_o and_o anastasius_n put_v in_o his_o room_n in_o the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n constantine_n copronymus_n leo_n son_n follow_v his_o father_n step_n and_o for_o the_o better_a establish_v the_o discipline_n he_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o introduce_v he_o call_v a_o council_n an._n 754._o at_o constantinople_n compose_v of_o 338_o bishop_n it_o begin_v in_o february_n and_o end_v in_o august_n this_o council_n make_v a_o decree_n against_o the_o use_n and_o worship_n of_o image_n which_o we_o will_v set_v down_o afterward_o it_o be_v not_o receive_v by_o the_o roman_n but_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o emperor_n a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n receive_v and_o execute_v it_o till_o devil_n till_o irene_n a_o second_o athalia_fw-la or_o jezebel_n not_o less_o zealous_a for_o image_n nor_o less_o scandalous_a and_o notorious_a for_o wickedness_n and_o cruelty_n for_o she_o put_v out_o the_o eye_n of_o her_o son_n constantine_n give_v herself_o up_o to_o follow_v wizzard_n and_o sorcerer_n put_v many_o good_a and_o innocent_a person_n to_o death_n a_o fit_a instrument_n to_o set_v up_o this_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n irene_n who_o have_v marry_v leo_n the_o four_o brother_n to_o constantin_n copronimus_n be_v a_o widow_n and_o mistress_n of_o the_o empire_n her_o son_n constantine_n be_v but_o young_a yet_o be_v so_o devout_a as_o to_o set_v they_o up_o again_o to_o succeed_v in_o her_o enterprise_n she_o resolve_v to_o call_v a_o new_a council_n and_o write_v to_o adrian_n in_o her_o own_o and_o her_o son_n name_n show_v he_o that_o the_o prince_n her_o predecessor_n have_v destroy_v image_n in_o the_o east_n and_o have_v draw_v the_o people_n and_o all_o the_o eastern_a church_n to_o their_o persuasion_n that_o to_o reform_v this_o abuse_n they_o judge_v it_o fit_a to_o assemble_v a_o council_n and_o desire_v he_o to_o be_v there_o without_o fail_n to_o hold_v the_o place_n of_o the_o first_o
this_o observation_n that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v upon_o earth_n as_o often_o as_o he_o please_v that_o nothing_o but_o a_o ill_a disposition_n of_o the_o mind_n can_v make_v the_o body_n incapable_a of_o receive_v it_o so_o that_o though_o any_o part_n of_o christ_n body_n shall_v come_v out_o of_o his_o mouth_n unknown_a to_o he_o one_o ought_v not_o therefore_o to_o think_v he_o irreligious_a or_o that_o he_o despise_v the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n nor_o think_v that_o his_o body_n go_v to_o any_o place_n where_o god_n will_v not_o have_v it_o that_o our_o saviour_n body_n quicken_v our_o soul_n or_o rather_o be_v the_o life_n of_o our_o soul_n and_o therefore_o we_o do_v not_o take_v its_o life_n away_o though_o we_o part_v with_o it_o to_o conclude_v he_o say_v it_o be_v needless_a to_o inquire_v whether_o our_o saviour_n body_n after_o it_o be_v receive_v with_o a_o upright_a intention_n be_v invisible_o raise_v up_o into_o heaven_n or_o keep_v in_o our_o body_n till_o its_o burial_n whether_o it_o be_v exhale_v into_o the_o air_n or_o issue_v out_o of_o the_o body_n with_o the_o blood_n or_o through_o the_o pore_n the_o lord_n say_v that_o whatever_o come_v into_o the_o mouth_n go_v down_o into_o the_o belly_n and_o from_o thence_o into_o the_o draught_n but_o the_o chief_a thing_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o mind_n be_v that_o we_o do_v not_o receive_v it_o judas-like_a with_o a_o treacherous_a heart_n that_o we_o do_v not_o â—light_v it_o but_o distinguish_v it_o as_o we_o ought_v from_o common_a food_n thus_o amalarius_n propound_v the_o question_n without_o decide_v it_o and_o do_v not_o declare_v his_o opinion_n in_o the_o matter_n heribaldus_n bishop_n of_o auxerre_n have_v propound_v the_o same_o question_n to_o rabanus_n archbishop_n of_o stercoranism_n rabanus_n opinion_n upon_o the_o question_n of_o stercoranism_n mentz_n the_o archbishop_n return_v he_o this_o answer_n as_o to_o your_o question_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n whether_o be_v consume_v and_o void_v out_o of_o the_o body_n as_o other_o sort_n of_o food_n be_v it_o reassumes_a the_o nature_n it_o have_v before_o its_o consecration_n upon_o the_o altar_n this_o question_n say_v he_o seem_v to_o i_o superfluous_a because_o our_o saviour_n himself_o say_v in_o the_o gospel_n that_o wharever_o come_v into_o the_o mouth_n go_v down_o into_o the_o belly_n and_o from_o thence_o into_o the_o draught_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v make_v of_o thing_n visible_a and_o corporeal_a but_o it_o work_v sanctification_n and_o the_o invisible_a salvation_n both_o of_o the_o body_n and_o soul_n there_o be_v no_o ground_n to_o think_v that_o what_o be_v digest_v in_o the_o stomach_n shall_v return_v into_o its_o former_a state_n a_o thing_n avouch_v by_o no_o man_n as_o yet_o here_o rabanus_n suppose_v that_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v under_o the_o same_o law_n and_o contingency_n with_o our_o common_a food_n and_o that_o they_o do_v not_o reassume_a their_o proper_a nature_n which_o they_o have_v before_o the_o consecration_n for_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o he_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o our_o saviour_n body_n but_o of_o the_o outward_a species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n some_o author_n that_o be_v more_o scrupulous_a fancy_v this_o opinion_n unsuitable_a to_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o stercoranism_n the_o sentiment_n of_o a_o nameless_a author_n upon_o the_o question_n of_o stercoranism_n mystery_n and_o that_o it_o be_v more_o decent_a to_o think_v either_o that_o the_o species_n be_v annihilate_v or_o that_o they_o have_v a_o perpetual_a be_v or_o else_o be_v change_v into_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o not_o into_o humour_n or_o excrement_n to_o be_v void_v it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o a_o anonymous_a author_n quote_v by_o erigerus_n under_o the_o character_n of_o a_o certain_a learned_a man_n who_o work_n be_v insert_v in_o the_o second_o volume_n of_o dacherius_n spicilegium_fw-la this_o author_n distinguish_v two_o thing_n in_o the_o eucharist_n viz._n the_o invisible_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n which_o be_v spiritual_a food_n to_o the_o soul_n and_o the_o outward_a food_n which_o nourish_v the_o body_n and_o tell_v we_o what_o become_v of_o this_o he_o oppose_v two_o contrary_a place_n of_o scripture_n one_o of_o our_o saviour_n teach_v we_o that_o whatever_o go_v into_o the_o mouth_n go_v down_o into_o the_o belly_n and_o thence_o into_o the_o draught_n and_o the_o other_o of_o the_o apostle_n that_o make_v a_o great_a difference_n betwixt_o the_o eucharist_n and_o other_o sort_n of_o food_n the_o first_o place_n make_v no_o exception_n at_o all_o of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o the_o second_o teach_v we_o to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o our_o usual_a food_n that_o indeed_o it_o be_v eat_v and_o swallow_v down_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o our_o usual_a food_n put_v it_o into_o our_o mouth_n and_o convey_v it_o down_o into_o the_o belly_n but_o when_o it_o be_v come_v thither_o none_o but_o the_o lord_n know_v how_o he_o dispose_v of_o it_o for_o we_o know_v say_v he_o that_o it_o may_v be_v consume_v by_o a_o spiritual_a power_n that_o it_o may_v be_v keep_v for_o ever_o from_o corruption_n because_o god_n may_v do_v what_o he_o please_v with_o his_o sacrament_n but_o god_n forbid_v it_o shall_v be_v subject_a to_o be_v convey_v into_o the_o draught_n or_o capable_a of_o be_v digest_v corrupt_v or_o consume_v by_o heat_n or_o alter_v by_o any_o other_o cause_n etc._n etc._n erigerus_n make_v a_o more_o strong_a opposition_n against_o the_o opinion_n of_o rabanus_n and_o say_v it_o be_v a_o scandalous_a scercoranism_n erigerus_n opinion_n upon_o the_o question_n of_o scercoranism_n thing_n for_o heribaldus_n to_o propose_v such_o a_o question_n to_o he_o but_o more_o scandalous_a for_o rabanus_n to_o have_v mind_v it_o and_o most_o scandalous_a to_o have_v solve_v it_o as_o he_o have_v do_v he_o declare_v himself_o against_o he_o assirm_v that_o the_o symbol_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o void_v out_o of_o our_o body_n nor_o change_v into_o useless_a humour_n or_o excrement_n but_o into_o our_o flesh_n and_o blood_n to_o be_v raise_v again_o from_o the_o dead_a guitmondus_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o erigerus_n affirm_v that_o though_o a_o man_n may_v be_v nourish_v stercoranism_n guirmondus_n and_o algerus_n their_o opinion_n upon_o the_o question_n of_o stercoranism_n by_o the_o species_n of_o the_o eucharist_n yet_o no_o part_n of_o it_o be_v turn_v into_o excrement_n that_o they_o be_v never_o putrify_v corrupt_a or_o any_o way_n alter_v whatever_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v either_o to_o try_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o elect_n or_o to_o punish_v the_o neglect_n of_o those_o who_o keep_v they_o too_o long_o that_o no_o vermin_n can_v gnaw_v they_o no_o beast_n eat_v they_o and_o if_o such_o a_o thing_n happen_v the_o sacrament_n be_v by_o miracle_n convey_v to_o some_o other_o place_n now_o to_o obviate_v this_o objection_n that_o if_o a_o priest_n shall_v consecrate_v one_o great_a loaf_n or_o several_a loaf_n a_o man_n may_v live_v upon_o it_o and_o shall_v void_a his_o excrement_n in_o the_o usual_a manner_n he_o declare_v that_o in_o this_o case_n the_o sacrament_n be_v also_o miraculous_o convey_v away_o and_o a_o unconsecrated_a loaf_n substitute_v in_o the_o room_n of_o it_o by_o the_o angel_n or_o by_o the_o evil_a spirit_n to_o cheat_v the_o heretic_n algerus_n speak_v much_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n and_o hold_v that_o the_o species_n do_v not_o come_v out_o of_o our_o body_n by_o excrement_n but_o be_v annihilate_v he_o utter_o deny_v that_o excrement_n can_v arise_v from_o the_o species_n eat_v and_o will_v not_o allow_v they_o to_o be_v corrupt_v or_o putrefy_v burn_v or_o alter_v in_o the_o least_o though_o they_o seem_v so_o to_o be_v last_o he_o tax_v the_o greek_n with_o a_o erroncous_a belief_n stercoranism_n the_o greek_n opinion_n as_o to_o stercoranism_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v liable_a to_o the_o same_o law_n and_o contingency_n with_o other_o sort_n of_o food_n because_o they_o say_v that_o the_o fast_o ordain_v by_o the_o church_n be_v break_v by_o the_o communion_n and_o call_v they_o therefore_o by_o the_o infamous_a name_n of_o stercoranists_n which_o accusation_n he_o get_v from_o cardinal_n humbertus_fw-la who_o lay_v the_o same_o thing_n to_o the_o charge_n of_o nicetas_n pectoratus_fw-la but_o he_o father_n upon_o he_o that_o opinion_n as_o a_o consequence_n of_o his_o assertion_n that_o the_o fast_o be_v break_v by_o the_o eucharist_n and_o not_o as_o a_o doctrine_n formal_o assert_v by_o he_o the_o truth_n be_v there_o be_v nothing_o of_o that_o in_o the_o write_n of_o nicetas_n who_o blame_v the_o latin_n for_o celebrate_v the_o mass_n in_o lent_n upon_o other_o day_n than_o
accuse_v of_o bribery_n but_o very_o unjust_o he_o aggravate_v the_o cruelty_n exercise_v by_o pope_n stephen_n against_o formosus_fw-la who_o corpse_n he_o take_v up_o and_o bring_v it_o to_o a_o council_n where_o have_v strip_v he_o of_o his_o pontifical_a habit_n he_o cause_v a_o lay-garb_n to_o be_v put_v on_o he_o and_o have_v cut_v off_o two_o finger_n of_o his_o right-hand_n he_o cause_v he_o to_o be_v bury_v in_o the_o churchyard_n for_o stranger_n from_o whence_o he_o be_v aftèr_o throw_v into_o the_o tiber._n auxilius_n say_v that_o they_o that_o exercise_v this_o piece_n of_o inhumanity_n upon_o he_o act_v like_o savage_a beast_n that_o this_o their_o action_n be_v contrary_a to_o heathen_a morality_n which_o oblige_v we_o to_o spare_v the_o dead_a that_o although_o the_o translation_n of_o formosus_fw-la have_v be_v contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n it_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v tolerate_v with_o a_o christian_a compassion_n and_o not_o aggravate_v with_o a_o unheard_a of_o cruelty_n that_o all_o that_o can_v have_v be_v do_v have_v be_v to_o have_v call_v a_o council_n to_o forbid_v the_o peo_fw-la whatever_o else_o be_v necessary_a to_o celebrate_v divine_a service_n he_o acquaint_v he_o that_o he_o have_v get_v school_n of_o singer_n who_o be_v so_o very_o excellent_a in_o their_o art_n and_o be_v able_a to_o instruct_v other_o that_o he_o have_v reader_n who_o not_o only_o read_v public_o but_o be_v fit_a to_o expound_v and_o interpret_v that_o he_o have_v cause_v a_o great_a many_o ecclesiastical_a author_n to_o be_v transcribe_v rebuilt_a and_o beautify_v a_o great_a many_o monastery_n and_o other_o religious_a house_n and_o likewise_o erect_v a_o cloister_n for_o the_o canon_n and_o prebendary_n and_o many_o other_o thing_n both_o of_o use_n and_o profit_n the_o second_o letter_n of_o leidradus_n be_v consolatory_a to_o his_o sister_n upon_o the_o death_n of_o her_o son_n and_o brother_n the_o work_n of_o leidradus_n be_v in_o a_o plain_a and_o natural_a stile_n but_o have_v nevertheless_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o good_a sense_n and_o very_a christian_a thought_n these_o two_o last_o letter_n be_v in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la tom._n 10._o p._n 232._o papyrius_n massonus_n and_o m._n balusius_n have_v join_v they_o to_o the_o work_n of_o agobardus_n to_o who_o leidradus_n resign_v his_o see_n to_o retire_v into_o the_o monastery_n of_o st._n martin_n at_o soissons_fw-fr there_o be_v other_o anonymous_n answer_v give_v to_o the_o question_n propose_v by_o charles_n the_o great_a in_o his_o letter_n all_o these_o author_n give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o ceremony_n of_o baptism_n and_o put_v a_o mystical_a sense_n upon_o they_o for_o the_o instruction_n and_o edification_n of_o priest_n and_o believer_n lewis_n surname_v the_o kind_a or_o godly_a be_v not_o less_o curious_a than_o his_o father_n in_o endeavour_v to_o understand_v the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n amalarius_n a_o deacon_n of_o mets_n to_o who_o be_v also_o give_v the_o amalarius_fw-la amalarius_fw-la title_n of_o abbot_n in_o ancient_a manuscript_n and_o who_o some_o have_v call_v suffragan_n dedicate_v to_o he_o four_o book_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a office_n in_o his_o preface_n of_o which_o he_o give_v he_o great_a commendation_n conclude_v it_o with_o many_o wish_n for_o his_o long_a and_o happy_a life_n in_o these_o book_n he_o relate_v the_o ceremony_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n according_a to_o the_o roman_a establishment_n and_o give_v mystical_a reason_n for_o they_o which_o be_v in_o no_o wise_a to_o be_v think_v the_o true_a reason_n for_o the_o institution_n of_o these_o ceremony_n but_o humane_a invention_n and_o for_o the_o most_o part_n groundless_a supposition_n and_o which_o i_o do_v not_o think_v myself_o oblige_v to_o give_v any_o account_n of_o therefore_o shall_v only_o take_v notice_n of_o a_o few_o point_n of_o discipline_n in_o they_o which_o be_v the_o most_o considerable_a the_o first_o book_n be_v about_o the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n from_o septuagesima_fw-la to_o pentecost_n where_o he_o teach_v we_o that_o from_o septuagesima_fw-la to_o easter_n neither_o haleluia_o nor_o gloria_fw-la in_o excelsis_fw-la be_v sing_v in_o church_n that_o lent_n begin_v the_o wednesday_n after_o quinquagesima_fw-la that_o on_o holy-thursday_n they_o consecrate_a oil_n for_o the_o sick_a for_o the_o catechuman_n and_o those_o that_o be_v confirm_v that_o these_o three_o oil_n have_v three_o different_a consecration_n that_o they_o mingle_v balm_n with_o that_o use_v for_o confirmation_n that_o on_o good-friday_n they_o worship_v the_o cross_n and_o after_o they_o have_v bring_v out_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n reserve_v the_o day_n before_o they_o mix_v it_o with_o unconsecrated_a wine_n which_o they_o think_v sufficient_o consecrate_v by_o this_o mixture_n and_o so_o give_v it_o immediate_o to_o the_o people_n but_o he_o take_v notice_n at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o priest_n only_o communicate_v that_o the_o service_n of_o saturday_n be_v for_o saturday_n night_n till_o sunday_n and_o that_o they_o blessed_v the_o wax_n candle_n he_o speak_v of_o some_o of_o the_o ceremony_n of_o baptism_n make_v use_v of_o at_o that_o time_n and_o principal_o of_o the_o unction_n which_o be_v pour_v by_o the_o priest_n on_o the_o top_n of_o the_o novice_n head_n he_o seem_v to_o disapprove_v of_o the_o fast_a upon_o rogation_n which_o he_o say_v be_v institute_v by_o st._n mamertus_n and_o be_v never_o in_o use_n with_o the_o eastern_a church_n in_o the_o second_o book_n he_o treat_v of_o the_o twelve_o lesson_n of_o divine_a service_n of_o the_o fast_a of_o the_o four_o ember_n week_n of_o the_o several_a order_n and_o 3._o and_o of_o the_o habit_n of_o priest_n see_v durand_n ration_n l._n 3._o habit_n of_o priest_n of_o which_o he_o give_v very_o mystical_a signification_n the_o priest_n vest_n signify_v the_o right_a management_n of_o the_o voice_n his_o albe_n the_o subdue_a of_o the_o passion_n his_o shoe_n upright_o walk_v his_o coat_n good_a work_n his_o steal_v the_o yoke_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o surplise_n readiness_n to_o serve_v his_o neighbour_n his_o handkerchief_n good_a thought_n and_o the_o pallium_fw-la preach_v the_o three_o book_n treat_v of_o the_o method_n observe_v in_o celebrate_v mass._n of_o the_o habit_n of_o the_o office_n of_o the_o singer_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o bishop_n go_v to_o the_o altar_n of_o the_o place_n where_o he_o sit_v of_o the_o present_v of_o the_o chalice_n by_o the_o acolythus_n to_o the_o subdeacon_n who_o receive_v it_o of_o the_o mix_n of_o the_o sacramental_a bread_n with_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n and_o last_o of_o the_o kiss_n of_o peace_n he_o discourse_v at_o the_o same_o time_n of_o the_o prayer_n which_o be_v say_v viz._n 4._o viz._n concern_v these_o part_n of_o the_o mass_n 533._o if_o any_o desire_n to_o be_v exact_o inform_v let_v he_o consult_v durand_n ration_n lib._n 4._o of_o the_o introitus_fw-la the_o kyrie_fw-la eleison_fw-la the_o gloria_fw-la the_o collect_v the_o tractus_n the_o response_n the_o haleluia_o the_o offertory_n the_o secret_a prayer_n the_o preface_n the_o canon_n the_o lord_n prayer_n the_o agnus_n dei_fw-la and_o the_o blessing_n which_o be_v give_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o mass._n he_o also_o add_v some_o reflection_n upon_o the_o mass_n and_o service_n use_v on_o all-saints-day_n the_o advent_n christmas-day_n and_o the_o purification_n upon_o the_o hour_n of_o celebrate_v mass_n and_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o mass_n for_o the_o dead_a we_o may_v thereby_o learn_v that_o the_o practice_n in_o his_o time_n of_o celebrate_v mass_n be_v not_o different_a from_o what_o it_o be_v at_o present_a but_o the_o mystical_a reflection_n he_o make_v upon_o these_o ceremony_n and_o prayer_n be_v so_o far-fetched_a and_o incongruous_a that_o there_o be_v no_o great_a use_n to_o be_v make_v of_o they_o he_o have_v one_o particular_a observation_n to_o himself_o about_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o divide_v into_o three_o state_n or_o condition_n one_a of_o jesus_n christ_n rise_v again_o represent_v by_o that_o part_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v put_v into_o the_o chalice_n 2._o of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o earth_n represent_v by_o that_o which_o be_v consume_v by_o the_o priest_n and_o 3._o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o tomb_n represent_v by_o that_o part_n which_o remain_v on_o the_o altar_n the_o last_o book_n be_v upon_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o divine_a service_n 10._o service_n these_o hour_n of_o prayer_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o their_o institution_n be_v at_o large_a explain_v by_o durand_n in_o his_o rationale_n divin_n off._n l._n 5._o c._n 3_o 10._o as_o the_o prayer_n for_o the_o first_o third_z sixth_z none_o hour_n vesper_n complectorum_fw-la and_o night-office_n as_o well_o for_o
imposition_n of_o hand_n but_o only_o by_o receive_v the_o cover_n and_o chalice_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o crystal_n bottle_n and_o napkin_n from_o the_o archdeacon_n he_o say_v nothing_o particular_a of_o the_o lesser_a and_o inferior_a order_n i_o shall_v pass_v by_o the_o remark_n he_o make_v upon_o the_o likeness_n of_o our_o minister_n with_o those_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o the_o mystical_a signification_n he_o give_v to_o the_o bishop_n habit_n to_o come_v to_o what_o he_o teach_v concern_v the_o sacrament_n he_o say_v that_o baptism_n chrism_n and_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v call_v sacrament_n because_o that_o under_o the_o veil_n of_o corporal_a thing_n the_o divine_a power_n produce_v salvation_n and_o grace_n after_o a_o secret_a manner_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o work_v this_o effect_n insomuch_o that_o they_o be_v equal_o efficatious_a whether_o they_o be_v administer_v by_o the_o good_a or_o the_o bad._n that_o baptism_n be_v the_o first_o because_o it_o must_v be_v receive_v before_o confirmation_n and_o before_o the_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o in_o this_o sacrament_n man_n be_v dip_v in_o water_n to_o denote_v that_o as_o water_n outward_o purify_v the_o body_n so_o grace_v inward_o do_v the_o soul_n into_o which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n descend_v he_o relate_v afterward_o the_o order_n of_o administration_n and_o the_o ceremony_n of_o baptism_n and_o from_o thence_o pass_v to_o confirmation_n he_o remark_n that_o the_o bishop_n dispense_v the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o imposition_n of_o his_o hand_n and_o that_o he_o anoint_v the_o believer_n a_o second_o time_n with_o the_o same_o chrism_n the_o priest_n have_v do_v before_o with_o this_o difference_n only_o that_o his_o anoint_v be_v on_o the_o forehead_n whereas_o the_o priest_n be_v on_o the_o crown_n of_o the_o head_n he_o attribute_n to_o this_o last_o unction_n the_o sanctification_n and_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n at_o last_o speak_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o consider_v as_o two_o different_a sacrament_n he_o ask_v the_o question_n why_o jesus_n christ_n have_v comprehend_v the_o mystery_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n under_o thing_n which_o we_o eat_v and_o drink_v and_o why_o of_o all_o the_o sort_n of_o food_n we_o eat_v he_o have_v make_v choice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n to_o which_o he_o answer_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v give_v we_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o form_n of_o nourishment_n because_o effective_o his_o flesh_n be_v such_o and_o his_o blood_n drink_v that_o he_o have_v make_v use_n of_o the_o fruit_n of_o earth_n because_o he_o be_v upon_o earth_n and_o that_o he_o have_v choose_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o accomplish_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o melchisidech_n and_o to_o show_v that_o as_o bread_n and_o wine_n consist_v of_o many_o particle_n which_o together_o make_v but_o one_o substance_n so_o we_o be_v all_o unite_a into_o the_o same_o church_n by_o the_o same_o charity_n be_v all_o make_v member_n of_o the_o same_o body_n by_o this_o sacrament_n he_o add_v that_o this_o sacrament_n serve_v for_o nourishment_n to_o our_o flesh_n and_o convert_v itself_o into_o our_o substance_n and_o that_o by_o virtue_n of_o this_o sacrament_n we_o be_v change_v into_o jesus_n christ._n that_o we_o participate_v of_o his_o spirit_n and_o grace_n and_o in_o a_o word_n that_o we_o become_v his_o very_a member_n that_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v make_v use_n of_o be_v without_o leaven_n to_o denote_v that_o those_o which_o approach_v it_o ought_v to_o be_v exempt_a from_o all_o impurity_n that_o water_n be_v mix_v with_o the_o wine_n because_o we_o read_v in_o the_o gospel_n that_o blood_n and_o water_n come_v out_o of_o the_o side_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o that_o as_o it_o be_v good_a for_o they_o that_o be_v not_o separate_v from_o it_o by_o their_o sin_n often_o to_o approach_v this_o sacrament_n so_o it_o be_v very_o dangerous_a for_o such_o as_o have_v commit_v such_o crime_n as_o debar_v they_o from_o it_o to_o receive_v it_o before_o they_o have_v repent_v after_o have_v treat_v of_o the_o sacrament_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o celebration_n of_o mass_n which_o he_o believe_v to_o have_v be_v so_o call_v because_o of_o the_o dismiss_v of_o the_o catechuman_n with_o these_o word_n ita_fw-la missa_fw-la est_fw-la he_o say_v that_o the_o mass_n be_v a_o sacrifice_n which_o the_o priest_n offer_v to_o god_n institute_v by_o jesus_n christ_n practise_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o use_v by_o all_o the_o church_n he_o acknowledge_v that_o at_o first_o they_o do_v not_o sing_v as_o they_o do_v at_o present_a but_o he_o believe_v they_o read_v the_o gospel_n and_o the_o epistle_n of_o the_o apostle_n he_o end_v this_o book_n with_o a_o short_a exposition_n of_o the_o ceremony_n and_o prayer_n of_o the_o mass._n in_o the_o second_o book_n after_o he_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o hour_n for_o divine_a service_n and_o the_o different_a sort_n of_o prayer_n he_o treat_v of_o the_o confession_n the_o litany_n or_o public_a prayer_n and_o the_o divers_a kind_n of_o fast_n he_o distinguish_v three_o sort_n of_o lent_n the_o first_o that_o which_o precede_v easter_n the_o second_o the_o fast_o observe_v after_o pentecost_n and_o the_o three_o that_o which_o begin_v in_o november_n and_o end_n at_o christmas-day_n he_o note_v that_o the_o custom_n of_o his_o time_n be_v to_o fast_a friday_n and_o saturday_n he_o do_v not_o forget_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o fast_n of_o the_o four_o ember-week_n he_o approve_v of_o other_o fast_n order_v by_o the_o bishop_n on_o any_o particular_a occasion_n or_o practise_v through_o devotion_n by_o christian_n in_o speak_v of_o abstain_v from_o wine_n and_o flesh_n he_o observe_v that_o bird_n be_v allow_v to_o those_o who_o be_v forbid_v to_o eat_v of_o any_o fourfooted_a creature_n because_o that_o it_o be_v think_v they_o be_v form_v out_o of_o water_n as_o well_o as_o fish_n he_o distinguish_v two_o different_a sort_n of_o alm_n and_o rank_n among_o this_o number_n the_o good_a work_n we_o do_v for_o our_o salvation_n which_o be_v as_o alm_n we_o bestow_v upon_o ourselves_o he_o define_v penance_n a_o punishment_n by_o which_o a_o man_n correct_v himself_o for_o what_o he_o have_v do_v amiss_o he_o say_v that_o penitent_n let_v their_o hair_n and_o beard_n grow_v wear_v sackcloth_n throw_v themselves_o on_o their_o face_n on_o the_o ground_n and_o besprinkle_v their_o body_n with_o ash_n that_o repentance_n be_v a_o second_o remedy_n for_o our_o sin_n after_o baptism_n that_o to_o effect_v a_o true_a repentance_n it_o do_v not_o suffice_v only_o to_o bewail_v one_o sin_n past_a but_o we_o must_v never_o commit_v they_o again_o that_o this_o be_v the_o satisfaction_n follow_v by_o reconciliation_n that_o penance_n and_o reconciliation_n ought_v to_o be_v public_a for_o public_a transgression_n but_o as_o to_o those_o who_o sin_n be_v conceal_v and_o who_o have_v confess_v they_o secret_o to_o a_o priest_n or_o a_o bishop_n they_o may_v do_v private_a penance_n such_o as_o the_o priest_n or_o bishop_n will_v order_v and_o afterward_o be_v reconcile_v when_o they_o have_v perform_v their_o penance_n that_o the_o ordinary_a time_n for_o reconciliation_n be_v holy-thursday_n but_o absolution_n may_v be_v grant_v at_o other_o time_n to_o those_o that_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o their_o life_n he_o afterward_o treat_v copious_o of_o the_o solemn_a celebration_n of_o feast_n and_o sunday_n he_o speak_v by_o the_o by_o of_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n for_o the_o dead_a of_o the_o dedicate_a of_o church_n the_o prayer_n of_o divine_a service_n the_o song_n the_o psalm_n hymn_n anthem_n response_n and_o lesson_n he_o make_v a_o catalogue_n of_o canonical_a book_n which_o comprehend_v all_o that_o be_v at_o present_a acknowledge_v for_o such_o he_o tell_v you_o those_o that_o he_o believe_v to_o have_v be_v author_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o he_o speak_v of_o ecclesiastical_a benediction_n viz._n that_o of_o oil_n and_o that_o of_o salt_n and_o water_n which_o he_o say_v be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o comfort_v the_o sick_a against_o the_o illusion_n of_o the_o devil_n to_o heal_v the_o flock_n and_o to_o drive_v away_o distemper_n at_o last_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n and_o give_v a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o doctrine_n agreeable_a to_o the_o faith_n he_o set_v down_o a_o very_a imperfect_a catalogue_n of_o heresy_n in_o which_o he_o forget_v some_o and_o reckon_v other_o which_o be_v altogether_o unknown_a as_o the_o canonians_n and_o metangismonite_n the_o last_o book_n be_v concern_v the_o learning_n of_o clergyman_n he_o say_v they_o be_v not_o allow_v to_o be_v ignorant_a of_o
up_o who_o one_o may_v rather_o style_v beast_n than_o man_n because_o they_o lead_v a_o life_n whole_o brutal_a who_o detest_v marriage_n abominate_a baptism_n deride_v the_o sacrament_n and_o abhor_v the_o name_n of_o christian._n in_o italy_n there_o be_v likewise_o heretic_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n who_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o cathuri_n the_o heretic_n of_o italy_n call_v cathuri_n cathari_n bona-cursus_a who_o have_v be_v former_o one_o of_o their_o teacher_n at_o milan_n have_v give_v we_o a_o tract_n of_o they_o after_o his_o conversion_n publish_v by_o father_n luke_n dachery_n in_o the_o thirteen_o tome_n of_o his_o spicilegium_fw-la he_o therein_o lay_v that_o some_o of_o they_o maintain_v that_o god_n create_v all_o the_o element_n that_o other_o say_v it_o be_v the_o devil_n who_o create_v they_o but_o that_o they_o all_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o devil_n who_o separate_v and_o range_v they_o in_o their_o order_n that_o they_o likewise_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v he_o who_o frame_v the_o body_n of_o adam_n out_o of_o the_o clay_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o he_o therein_o infuse_v a_o angel_n of_o light_n that_o he_o likewise_o make_v eve_n and_o lie_v with_o she_o beget_v cain_n of_o her_o body_n that_o they_o assert_v that_o the_o fruit_n which_o adam_n be_v forbid_v to_o eat_v be_v the_o carnal_a knowledge_n of_o eve_n that_o they_o maintain_v that_o all_o the_o body_n which_o be_v in_o the_o air_n on_o the_o earth_n and_o in_o the_o water_n be_v make_v by_o the_o devil_n that_o it_o be_v the_o devil_n who_o appear_v to_o the_o patriarch_n and_o who_o be_v the_o god_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n who_o they_o reject_v that_o they_o likewise_o condemn_v st._n john_n baptist_n that_o they_o teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o a_o body_n animate_v with_o a_o soul_n and_o that_o he_o neither_o drink_v or_o eat_v or_o do_v any_o other_o humane_a action_n real_o but_o only_o in_o appearance_n that_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v either_o his_o descent_n into_o hell_n or_o his_o resurrection_n or_o his_o ascension_n that_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v equal_a to_o the_o father_n that_o they_o affirm_v that_o the_o cross_n be_v the_o character_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o saint_n silvester_n be_v antichrist_n that_o ever_o since_o the_o pontificate_n of_o that_o pope_n the_o church_n have_v be_v extinct_a and_o that_o no_o person_n can_v be_v say_v in_o a_o marry_v state_n that_o they_o condemn_v the_o holy_a father_n that_o they_o forbid_v the_o eat_v of_o flesh_n egg_n milk_n and_o every_o thing_n else_o that_o proceed_v from_o animal_n that_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v confer_v by_o the_o baptism_n of_o water_n nor_o that_o the_o visible_a substance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o they_o assâ—rt_v that_o all_o those_o who_o swear_v shall_v be_v damn_v that_o they_o say_v that_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v but_o by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n which_o they_o style_v baptism_n that_o they_o assert_v that_o the_o sun_n be_v the_o devil_n that_o the_o moon_n be_v eve_n who_o â—y_a together_o as_o man_n and_o wife_n once_o a_o month_n that_o all_o the_o star_n be_v daemon_n and_o last_o that_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v unless_o â—e_v be_v of_o their_o sect._n the_o same_o author_n speak_v of_o other_o heâ—â—eâ—icks_n who_o he_o call_v passagians_n who_o teach_v that_o one_o passagians_n the_o passagians_n ought_v to_o observe_v the_o law_n of_o mâ—ses_n even_o in_o the_o literal_a sense_n and_o that_o the_o sabbath_n circumcision_n and_o the_o other_o ceremonial_a practice_n of_o the_o law_n ought_v to_o be_v still_o in_o force_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o equal_a to_o his_o father_n that_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v distinct_a substance_n last_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o arnoldist_n the_o disciple_n of_o arnold_n native_a of_o bresse_n who_o go_v bresse_n the_o heresy_n of_o arnold_n of_o bresse_n from_o italy_n into_o france_n where_o he_o be_v the_o scholar_n of_o peter_n abaelard_n upon_o his_o return_n to_o his_o own_o country_n he_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o habit_n of_o a_o monk_n and_o his_o head_n be_v full_a of_o this_o thought_n that_o neither_o the_o pope_n nor_o the_o clergy_n ought_v to_o hold_v any_o demean_n upon_o this_o foot_n he_o set_v himself_o to_o preach_v that_o the_o clerk_n who_o hold_v any_o demean_n as_o their_o own_o property_n the_o bishop_n who_o wâ—re_v possess_v of_o royalty_n and_o the_o monk_n who_o enjoy_v any_o land_n can_v not_o be_v save_v that_o all_o those_o thing_n appertain_v to_o prince_n beside_o this_o he_o teach_v the_o same_o error_n as_o other_o heretic_n about_o infant_n baptism_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n he_o be_v force_v out_o of_o italy_n by_o pope_n innocent_n ii_o and_o oblige_v to_o retire_v into_o switzerland_n after_o that_o pope_n death_n he_o return_v into_o italy_n and_o go_v direct_o to_o rome_n where_o he_o stir_v up_o a_o sedition_n against_o pope_n eugenius_n iii_o and_o afterward_o against_o adrian_n iu._n who_o interdict_v the_o people_n of_o rome_n till_o such_o time_n as_o they_o have_v drive_v out_o that_o heretic_n and_o his_o follower_n this_o menace_n have_v its_o effect_n the_o roman_n seize_v upon_o the_o strong_a house_n which_o those_o heretic_n keep_v in_o and_o force_v they_o to_o retire_v to_o otricoli_n in_o tuscaâ—y_n where_o they_o be_v kind_o receive_v by_o the_o people_n who_o look_v upon_o arnold_n as_o a_o prophet_n however_o he_o be_v apprehend_v sometime_o after_o by_o cardinal_n gerard_n and_o in_o spite_n of_o the_o endeavour_n of_o the_o viscount_n of_o campania_n be_v bring_v to_o rome_n and_o condemn_v by_o the_o governor_n of_o that_o city_n to_o be_v tie_v to_o a_o stake_n and_o burn_v to_o ash_n for_o fear_v the_o people_n shall_v pay_v any_o honour_n to_o his_o relic_n thirty_o of_o those_o heretic_n cross_v over_o from_o france_n into_o england_n about_o the_o year_n 1160._o where_o they_o will_v likewise_o willing_o have_v sow_o the_o same_o doctrine_n but_o they_o be_v apprehend_v and_o exterminate_v and_o communicate_v that_o error_n only_o to_o one_o woman_n who_o recant_v the_o author_n which_o make_v mention_n of_o this_o take_v notice_n that_o they_o be_v call_v poblican_n or_o publican_n william_n of_o malmsbury_n the_o historian_n who_o do_v not_o live_v much_o after_o this_o time_n say_v that_o those_o heretic_n be_v examine_v answer_v pretty_a well_o about_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o heavenly_a physician_n namely_o jesus_n christ_n but_o that_o when_o they_o be_v tell_v of_o the_o remedy_n which_o he_o have_v leave_v we_o namely_o the_o sacrament_n they_o then_o reply_v very_o ill_a and_o declare_v that_o they_o condemn_v baptism_n the_o eucharist_n and_o marriage_n and_o that_o they_o despise_v the_o catholic_n unity_n all_o that_o we_o have_v hitherto_o relate_v concern_v the_o heretic_n of_o the_o twelve_o century_n be_v take_v out_o of_o cotemporary_a author_n and_o show_v that_o two_o sort_n of_o error_n be_v predominant_a at_o that_o time_n one_o sort_n common_a to_o all_o those_o heretic_n and_o other_o be_v peculiar_a their_o common_a error_n regard_v the_o sacrament_n the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o hierarchical_a order_n against_o which_o they_o have_v all_o conspire_v the_o particular_a error_n be_v such_o as_o have_v some_o relation_n to_o manichaeism_n to_o arianism_n and_o other_o impiety_n into_o which_o many_o have_v be_v lead_v by_o a_o strange_a sort_n of_o blindness_n 1119._o the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o heretic_n in_o the_o council_n of_o toulouse_n in_o the_o year_n 1119._o these_o heretic_n be_v condemn_v in_o several_a council_n the_o first_o which_o pass_v a_o law_n against_o they_o be_v that_o of_o tolouse_n in_o the_o year_n 1119._o hold_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o calixtus_n ii_o the_o three_o canon_n whereof_o run_v thus_o we_o condemn_v and_o turn_v out_o of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n as_o heretic_n those_o who_o under_o pretence_n of_o religion_n reject_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n infant_n baptism_n priesthood_n holy-order_n and_o lawful_a mâ—…ages_n we_o enjoin_v that_o they_o be_v suppress_v by_o the_o secular_a power_n we_o subject_n their_o defender_n under_o the_o same_o commendation_n if_o they_o do_v not_o repent_v this_o canon_n be_v repeat_v in_o the_o same_o word_n and_o confirm_v in_o the_o second_o general_n lateran_n council_n hold_v under_o innocent_a ii_o in_o the_o year_n 1139._o in_o the_o 23d_o canon_n those_o who_o go_v into_o england_n be_v convict_v and_o condemn_v in_o a_o assembly_n of_o bishop_n hold_v at_o oxford_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o henry_n ii_o king_n of_o england_n
grace_n on_o other_o which_o they_o never_o deserve_v and_o make_v they_o worthy_a by_o his_o mere_a mercy_n sometime_o he_o afford_v they_o to_o the_o faithful_a as_o a_o recompense_n for_o their_o faith_n and_o uprightness_n 7._o he_o insist_o that_o severe_a punishment_n ought_v to_o be_v inflict_v on_o those_o who_o forge_v false_a miracle_n 8._o he_o inquire_v who_o they_o be_v that_o ought_v to_o be_v honour_v as_o saint_n of_o these_o the_o martyr_n be_v the_o first_o but_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v certain_o prove_v that_o they_o suffer_v for_o the_o christian_a faith_n as_o for_o confessor_n he_o determine_v that_o they_o only_o be_v to_o be_v respect_v in_o that_o quality_n who_o be_v eminent_a for_o their_o extraordinary_a sanctity_n and_o of_o who_o salvation_n we_o be_v moral_o certain_a for_o when_o there_o be_v ground_n to_o doubt_v of_o it_o he_o will_v by_o no_o mean_n have_v they_o invoke_v upon_o that_o occasion_n he_o propose_v the_o example_n of_o the_o church_n which_o will_v not_o avouch_v that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n be_v raise_v from_o the_o dead_a and_o glorify_a although_o there_o be_v many_o reason_n that_o induce_v we_o to_o believe_v it_o 9_o he_o observe_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o acknowledge_v and_o avouch_v saint_n that_o there_o be_v many_o error_n concern_v their_o relic_n in_o regard_n that_o the_o body_n head_n and_o other_o member_n of_o the_o same_o saint_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o different_a place_n and_o every_o one_o pretend_v to_o have_v the_o true_a relic_n 10._o he_o maintain_v that_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o body_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v make_v of_o earth_n as_o those_o of_o other_o man_n it_o be_v more_o expedient_a to_o leave_v they_o in_o their_o tomb_n than_o to_o set_v they_o in_o shrine_n of_o gold_n and_o silver_n to_o carry_v they_o about_o and_o to_o divide_v they_o as_o it_o be_v usual_o do_v indeed_o say_v he_o if_o the_o body_n of_o the_o saint_n have_v continue_v in_o the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o their_o tomb_n there_o will_v have_v be_v no_o mistake_n nor_o contest_v about_o the_o reality_n of_o their_o relic_n for_o that_o happen_v only_o because_o they_o be_v take_v out_o of_o their_o tomb_n cut_v in_o piece_n and_o carry_v about_o from_o one_o place_n to_o another_o it_o be_v true_a that_o piety_n give_v occasion_n to_o the_o remove_n of_o they_o but_o curiosity_n in_o process_n of_o time_n corrupt_v that_o which_o be_v do_v at_o first_o with_o simplicity_n let_v other_o judge_n as_o they_o shall_v think_v fit_a for_o my_o part_n i_o make_v no_o scruple_n to_o assert_v that_o they_o have_v not_o do_v a_o thing_n acceptable_a to_o god_n or_o his_o saint_n in_o open_v their_o tomb_n or_o in_o divide_v their_o member_n after_o such_o a_o manner_n since_o the_o heathen_n themselves_o have_v a_o respect_n for_o the_o sepulcher_n of_o the_o dead_a st._n gregory_n return_v for_o answer_n to_o a_o empress_n who_o importune_v he_o upon_o the_o like_a occasion_n that_o he_o dare_v not_o send_v she_o st._n peter_n head_n and_o the_o saint_n have_v often_o show_v notable_a mark_n of_o their_o indignation_n against_o those_o who_o have_v presume_v thus_o to_o dismember_v their_o body_n 11._o he_o acknowledge_v nevertheless_o that_o those_o who_o honour_n false_a relic_n without_o know_v they_o to_o be_v so_o and_o suppose_v they_o to_o belong_v to_o some_o saint_n do_v not_o sin_n and_o that_o he_o that_o invoke_v a_o person_n who_o be_v no_o saint_n believe_v he_o to_o be_v real_o so_o may_v be_v hear_v of_o god_n who_o know_v his_o good_a intention_n last_o he_o condemn_v the_o filthy_a lucre_n that_o be_v make_v of_o those_o relic_n by_o sell_v they_o or_o by_o exact_v money_n for_o show_v they_o carrying_z they_o in_o procession_n expose_v they_o etc._n etc._n these_o be_v the_o principal_a point_n decide_v by_o guibert_n in_o his_o first_o book_n of_o the_o pledge_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o they_o be_v accompany_v with_o great_a variety_n of_o example_n of_o real_a and_o counterfeit_a miracle_n of_o true_a and_o false_a saint_n and_o of_o genuine_a aâ—…_n supposititious_a relic_n which_o be_v capable_a of_o afford_v much_o satisfaction_n and_o delight_n to_o the_o reader_n in_o the_o second_o book_n to_o confute_v those_o who_o set_v a_o great_a value_n on_o certain_a relic_n which_o they_o assert_v to_o belong_v to_o our_o saviour_n as_o his_o tooth_n foreskin_n etc._n etc._n our_o author_n treat_v of_o the_o mystery_n 〈◊〉_d which_o he_o have_v real_o leave_v we_o his_o body_n he_o maintain_v that_o jesus_n christ_n leave_v no_o relic_n of_o his_o body_n but_o that_o he_o have_v give_v it_o we_o entire_a in_o the_o eucharist_n that_o that_o body_n be_v not_o divide_v and_o distribute_v to_o the_o faithful_a by_o parcel_n but_o that_o it_o be_v give_v altogether_o entire_a under_o every_o host_n that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v receive_v by_o the_o unworthy_a as_o well_o as_o by_o the_o worthy_a although_o the_o former_a do_v not_o receive_v the_o grace_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o it_o may_v perhaps_o be_v devour_v by_o rat_n and_o other_o animal_n and_o pass_v through_o their_o belly_n yet_o nothing_o unworthy_a can_v befall_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o that_o the_o corruption_n and_o other_o alteration_n that_o appear_v to_o our_o sense_n happen_v only_o to_o the_o species_n and_o not_o to_o the_o real_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n last_o that_o that_o body_n be_v no_o in_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o state_n of_o a_o dead_a or_o crucify_a person_n but_o in_o that_o of_o a_o live_n and_o glorify_a redeemer_n he_o 〈◊〉_d another_o question_n by_o the_o way_n viz._n whether_o the_o bread_n that_o remain_v in_o the_o pyxâ—on_n the_o altar_n during_o the_o consecration_n unknown_a to_o the_o priest_n be_v consecrate_a he_o determine_v in_o the_o negative_a and_o that_o if_o a_o host_n be_v put_v under_o the_o church_n the_o a_o square_a past_a board_n cover_v with_o white_a linen_n which_o be_v usual_o lay_v upon_o the_o chalice_n in_o popish_a church_n palle_v or_o a_o drop_n of_o wine_n in_o the_o chalice_n without_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o priest_n they_o will_v not_o be_v consecrate_v after_o have_v discourse_v of_o the_o true_a relic_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o second_o book_n guibert_n proceed_v in_o the_o three_o to_o confute_v the_o false_a one_o which_o some_o person_n pretend_v to_o have_v in_o their_o possession_n he_o begin_v with_o this_o fine_a maxim_n it_o be_v requisite_a to_o approve_v the_o devotion_n and_o respect_n that_o people_n have_v for_o god_n and_o the_o saint_n but_o only_o as_o far_o as_o that_o devotion_n do_v not_o deviate_v from_o the_o bound_n of_o true_a religion_n otherwise_o it_o happen_v that_o the_o devout_a person_n instead_o of_o receive_v the_o recompense_n of_o his_o action_n become_v culpable_a by_o his_o error_n for_o when_o any_o thing_n be_v say_v of_o god_n or_o a_o worship_n be_v render_v to_o he_o contrary_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o truth_n the_o party_n sin_n so_o much_o the_o more_o dangerous_o in_o regard_n that_o pretty_a be_v make_v use_n of_o for_o a_o pretence_n since_o nothing_o be_v more_o pernicious_a than_o to_o do_v evil_a and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o imagine_v it_o to_o be_v a_o good_a action_n for_o how_o can_v any_o man_n correct_v a_o fault_n if_o he_o do_v not_o only_o not_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v a_o error_n but_o be_v also_o persuade_v that_o it_o be_v a_o action_n which_o deserve_v to_o be_v well_o reward_v afterward_o he_o vigorous_o oppose_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o monk_n of_o st._n medard_n who_o boast_v that_o they_o have_v a_o tooth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o ground_n his_o assertion_n chief_o on_o this_o argument_n that_o our_o saviour_n be_v raise_v from_o the_o dead_a all_o his_o member_n and_o part_n ought_v to_o be_v reunite_v to_o his_o glorify_a body_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o those_o monk_n may_v object_v that_o it_o may_v reasonable_o be_v suppose_v that_o our_o saviour_n first_o tooth_n be_v shed_v as_o those_o of_o other_o child_n and_o that_o which_o they_o have_v be_v one_o of_o those_o guibert_n in_o like_a manner_n propose_v this_o very_a objection_n in_o their_o name_n and_o elude_v it_o by_o aver_v that_o there_o be_v many_o other_o reason_n to_o disprove_v their_o argument_n and_o that_o they_o have_v none_o to_o establish_v it_o the_o principal_a that_o he_o allege_v be_v that_o it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o the_o hair_n tooth_n foreskin_n and_o other_o thing_n that_o fall_v from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o child_n jesus_n be_v keep_v at_o that_o time_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o ground_n to_o believe_v that_o they_o be_v
bernard_n to_o confute_v that_o duke_n 38._o witness_n such_o as_o be_v liable_a to_o be_v accept_v against_o in_o the_o case_n of_o adultery_n 19_o 20._o woman_n that_o their_o conversation_n with_o ecclesiastical_a person_n be_v scandalous_a 17._o 20._o y._n yves_n bishop_n of_o chartres_n see_v ives_n finis_fw-la l._n e._n du_n pin_n ecclesiastical_a history_n of_o the_o thirteen_o fourteen_o and_o fifteen_o century_n which_o make_v the_o eleven_o twelve_o and_o thirteen_o volume_n the_o translator_n to_o the_o reader_n as_o mounseur_fw-fr du_fw-mi pin_n have_v merit_v the_o applause_n of_o the_o learned_a world_n for_o his_o former_a volume_n of_o ecclesiastical_a history_n so_o in_o these_o three_o which_o be_v now_o publish_v he_o continue_v still_o to_o write_v like_o himself_o and_o maintain_v the_o same_o character_n which_o have_v be_v give_v of_o he_o he_o be_v no_o less_o faithful_a in_o his_o relation_n judicious_a in_o his_o reflection_n exact_a in_o his_o criticism_n and_o moderate_a in_o his_o censure_n of_o those_o who_o differ_v from_o he_o and_o even_o more_o impartial_a than_o will_v be_v expect_v from_o one_o of_o a_o contrary_a party_n the_o two_o first_o age_n treat_v of_o in_o this_o volume_n viz._n the_o 13_o and_o 14_o be_v cover_v with_o some_o remain_v of_o that_o ignorance_n and_o barbarism_n which_o reign_v in_o the_o last_o precede_v age_n but_o this_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v any_o just_a prejudice_n against_o this_o history_n that_o it_o shall_v rather_o invite_v the_o ingenious_a reader_n be_v curiosity_n when_o he_o consider_v that_o the_o excellent_a historian_n have_v enlighten_v these_o dark_a age_n by_o give_v a_o clear_a account_n of_o they_o than_o any_o one_o writer_n before_o he_o for_o he_o have_v bring_v to_o light_v some_o notable_a piece_n of_o history_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v bury_v in_o oblivion_n and_o collect_v together_o the_o several_a fragment_n which_o be_v scatter_v in_o many_o volume_n and_o place_v they_o in_o such_o a_o clear_a light_n that_o the_o darkness_n of_o the_o time_n serve_v to_o set_v off_o and_o commend_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o historian_n it_o be_v his_o peculiar_a excellency_n that_o he_o give_v a_o just_a idea_n of_o the_o most_o considerable_a ecclesiastical_a writer_n in_o all_o the_o age_n of_o the_o church_n not_o by_o general_a character_n but_o by_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o matter_n handle_v in_o their_o work_n and_o take_v judicious_a extract_n out_o of_o they_o and_o particular_o in_o this_o volume_n he_o have_v add_v to_o the_o history_n of_o each_o century_n such_o useful_a observation_n as_o give_v the_o reader_n a_o general_a idea_n of_o the_o great_a transaction_n then_o on_o foot_n so_o that_o nothing_o seem_v to_o be_v want_v to_o render_v this_o translation_n complete_a but_o some_o remark_n which_o may_v be_v use_n to_o the_o protestant_a reader_n of_o which_o i_o shall_v therefore_o present_v he_o with_o a_o few_o relate_v to_o the_o controversy_n between_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o the_o church_n of_o england_n it_o have_v be_v observe_v by_o mounseur_fw-fr du_fw-mi pin_n and_o other_o that_o school-divinity_n be_v corrupt_v in_o the_o 13_o century_n by_o introduce_v into_o it_o the_o principle_n of_o aristotle_n philosophy_n whereby_o all_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n be_v resolve_v into_o a_o great_a many_o curious_a and_o useless_a question_n and_o decide_v by_o the_o maxim_n of_o that_o philosophy_n which_o yet_o be_v learned_a not_o from_o the_o greek_a original_n but_o the_o corrupt_a version_n of_o the_o arabian_n as_o if_o they_o be_v of_o equal_a authority_n with_o the_o scripture_n and_o as_o this_o mixture_n corrupt_v the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o ancient_a christian_a faith_n so_o it_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o many_o mischief_n among_o which_o i_o reckon_v this_o to_o be_v none_o of_o the_o least_o that_o it_o furnish_v man_n with_o such_o principle_n as_o be_v subservient_fw-fr to_o maintain_v the_o popish_a doctrine_n of_o transubstantion_n which_o begin_v in_o this_o century_n to_o be_v establish_v as_o for_o instance_n this_o philosophy_n teach_v man_n that_o quantity_n be_v a_o accident_n distinct_a and_o separable_a from_o body_n from_o whence_o they_o infer_v the_o possibility_n of_o the_o replication_n and_o penetration_n of_o body_n and_o maintain_v as_o the_o schoolman_n do_v to_o this_o day_n that_o the_o same_o body_n may_v be_v in_o a_o thousand_o distant_a place_n at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o the_o same_o man_n may_v be_v alive_a at_o london_n and_o kill_v at_o rome_n that_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o a_o lusty_a man_n with_o all_o its_o several_a part_n may_v be_v crowd_v within_o the_o compass_n of_o a_o pin_n head_n by_o which_o doctrine_n they_o defend_v some_o of_o these_o absurdity_n which_o be_v imply_v in_o transubstantiation_n viz._n that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n and_o in_o all_o the_o several_a place_n where_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v that_o it_o be_v whole_a in_o the_o whole_a loaf_n and_o whole_a in_o every_o the_o least_o part_n of_o it_o and_o many_o other_o such_o like_a absurdity_n which_o be_v real_a contradiction_n to_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o body_n if_o extension_n be_v essential_a to_o it_o as_o it_o be_v hold_v to_o be_v by_o the_o best_a philosopher_n both_o ancient_n and_o modern_a the_o first_o pretend_v general_a council_n in_o which_o transubstantiation_n be_v say_v to_o be_v establish_v be_v the_o four_o lateran_n council_n under_o innocent_a iii_o in_o the_o year_n 1215._o but_o du_n pin_n have_v plain_o prove_v that_o the_o canon_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o this_o council_n be_v du_n pin_n 13_o cent._n not_o make_v by_o the_o council_n itself_o but_o only_o by_o pope_n innocent_n iii_o who_o read_v some_o of_o they_o in_o the_o council_n and_o after_o its_o dissolution_n add_v many_o more_o as_o he_o please_v dissert_n 7_o de_fw-fr antiq._n eccl._n discipl_n ch._n 3._o sect._n 4._o which_o be_v a_o trick_n that_o the_o pope_n have_v common_o use_v in_o the_o 12_o century_n who_o publish_v their_o own_o constitution_n as_o the_o decree_n of_o council_n du_n pin._n hist._n eccl._n 10_o cent._n p._n 217._o i_o shall_v not_o pretend_v to_o give_v a_o account_n what_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o first_o eight_o age_n of_o the_o church_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n which_o may_v be_v learn_v from_o archbishop_n usher_n bishop_n cousin_n and_o other_o but_o to_o i_o it_o seem_v a_o invincible_a argument_n that_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o then_o believe_v that_o the_o jew_n and_o heathen_n do_v not_o charge_v the_o christian_n with_o the_o absurdity_n and_o contradiction_n which_o be_v the_o obvious_a and_o natural_a consequence_n of_o that_o doctrine_n as_o to_o the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n du_n pin_n say_v it_o be_v first_o use_v by_o cell_n bishop_n of_o chartres_n and_o stephen_n bishop_n of_o autun_n in_o the_o 12_o century_n p._n 156._o as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n itself_o it_o appear_v to_o have_v be_v first_o publish_v by_o paschasius_fw-la in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n about_o the_o year_n 832._o wherein_o he_o assert_n that_o after_o the_o consecration_n under_o the_o figure_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n there_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o which_o be_v yet_o more_o wonderful_a he_o add_v it_o be_v no_o other_o flesh_n than_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o mary_n suffer_v on_o the_o cross_n and_o rise_v again_o from_o the_o grave_a he_o may_v very_o well_o call_v it_o wondâ—…ul_a doctrine_n not_o only_o for_o its_o apparent_a absurdity_n but_o for_o its_o novelty_n since_o the_o like_a expression_n have_v never_o be_v use_v before_o which_o be_v ingenuous_o confess_v by_o bellarm._n de_fw-fr scriptor_n eccl._n ad_fw-la annum_fw-la 850._o and_o by_o sirmondus_n in_o the_o life_n of_o paschasius_fw-la prefix_v to_o his_o work_n par._n 1618._o and_o may_v be_v plain_o prove_v from_o the_o write_n of_o the_o most_o learned_a man_n in_o this_o century_n for_o first_o claudius_z bishop_n of_o turin_n assert_v the_o contrary_a doctrine_n eighteen_o or_o nineteen_o year_n before_o paschasius_n book_n upon_o this_o subject_n be_v publish_v which_o doctrine_n be_v never_o oppose_v by_o those_o who_o cenfure_v some_o other_o opinion_n of_o his_o as_o dr._n allix_n show_v from_o a_o manuscript_n commentary_n of_o this_o author_n be_v upon_o st._n matth._n remark_n upon_o the_o ancient_a church_n of_o piedmont_n p._n 62_o etc._n etc._n ii_o in_o the_o same_o century_n after_o this_o doctrim_n be_v publish_v it_o meet_v with_o great_a opposition_n from_o many_o eminent_a man_n such_o as_o ratramnus_n joannes_n scotus_n amalarius_n florus_n druthmarus_n and_o erigerus_n all_o which_o be_v own_a by_o du_n pin_n to_o have_v oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o
paschasius_fw-la cent._n 9th_o p._n 77._o to_o who_o may_v be_v add_v theodolphus_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n walafridus_n strabo_n abbot_n of_o richenou_n ahyto_n bishop_n of_o basil_n and_o rabanus_n mâ—â—rus_n archbishop_n of_o mayence_n who_o do_v also_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasius_fw-la in_o the_o same_o century_n and_o particular_o râ—banus_n in_o his_o penitential_a which_o be_v write_v in_o the_o life-time_n of_o paschasius_fw-la censure_v his_o doctrine_n about_o the_o eucharist_n as_o a_o novel_a error_n as_o be_v prove_v in_o a_o dissertation_n about_o bertram_n book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n annex_v to_o the_o translation_n of_o it_o and_o print_v at_o london_n in_o 1686._o i_o shall_v only_o add_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n book_n against_o paschasius_fw-la about_o the_o eucharist_n appear_v plain_o to_o have_v be_v general_o receive_v by_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o the_o 10_o century_n from_o the_o paschal_n homily_n which_o elfric_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n translate_v into_o the_o saxon_a tongueabout_o the_o year_n 970._o which_o be_v publish_v at_o london_n in_o 1566._o and_o attest_v to_o be_v a_o true_a copy_n by_o the_o hand_n of_o fifteen_o prelate_n and_o several_a nobleman_n for_o this_o book_n be_v command_v by_o a_o canon_n to_o be_v read_v public_o to_o the_o people_n as_o be_v observe_v by_o dr._n cave_n hist._n lit._n p._n 589._o and_o contain_v the_o same_o agument_n and_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o same_o expression_n which_o be_v use_v by_o bertram_n against_o transubstantiation_n as_o be_v prove_v by_o a._n b._n usher_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o jesuit_n challenge_n c._n 3._o and_o that_o bertram_n book_n be_v direct_o level_v against_o transubstantiation_n as_o it_o be_v now_o define_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n will_v plain_o appear_v by_o cite_v a_o few_o passage_n out_o of_o many_o that_o be_v in_o that_o little_a book_n to_o this_o purpose_n for_o first_o he_o say_v express_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n not_o corporal_o but_o spiritual_o and_o then_o he_o prove_v that_o what_o be_v oral_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o christ_n natural_a body_n because_o it_o be_v incorruptible_a whereas_o that_o which_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v corruptible_a and_o visible_a and_o again_o christ_n natural_a body_n have_v all_o the_o organical_a part_n of_o a_o humane_a body_n and_o be_v quicken_v with_o a_o human_a soul_n whereas_o his_o body_n in_o the_o sacrament_n have_v neither_o he_o prove_v that_o the_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n be_v figurative_a because_o the_o symbol_n have_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n signify_v by_o they_o 2._o he_o say_v express_o that_o as_o to_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o creature_n what_o they_o be_v before_o consecration_n they_o remain_v after_o it_o bread_n and_o wine_n they_o be_v before_o consecration_n and_o after_o it_o we_o see_v they_o continue_v being_n of_o the_o same_o kind_a and_o nature_n he_o deny_v any_o natural_a change_n and_o affirm_v it_o to_o be_v only_o spiritual_a and_o invisible_a such_o as_o be_v make_v of_o the_o manna_n and_o water_n in_o the_o wilderness_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n these_o thing_n be_v so_o plain_o and_o frequent_o assert_v in_o this_o book_n that_o i_o must_v transcribe_v the_o great_a part_n of_o it_o if_o i_o will_v produce_v all_o the_o passage_n which_o be_v to_o this_o purpose_n and_o therefore_o i_o can_v but_o wonder_v to_o find_v du_n pin_n so_o far_o mistake_v the_o question_n which_o be_v handle_v by_o bertram_n as_o he_o do_v in_o the_o hist._n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n where_o he_o make_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o first_o question_n to_o be_v this_o whether_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n without_o a_o veil_n so_o as_o to_o appear_v to_o our_o outward_a eye_n and_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o 2d_o to_o be_v no_o more_o than_o this_o whether_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o it_o be_v on_o earth_n and_o be_v in_o heaven_n and_o whether_o it_o be_v there_o in_o as_o visible_a and_o palpable_a a_o manner_n for_o it_o can_v be_v supposs_v that_o ever_o any_o man_n in_o his_o wit_n shall_v maintain_v that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v visible_a to_o our_o eye_n with_o all_o its_o lineament_n and_o distinction_n of_o part_n and_o that_o the_o flesh_n and_o bone_n there_o be_v palpable_a to_o our_o hand_n or_o that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v both_o earthly_a and_o corruptible_a as_o it_o be_v upon_o earth_n and_o spiritual_a and_o incorruptible_a as_o it_o be_v now_o in_o heaven_n these_o be_v such_o wild_a imagination_n as_o can_v never_o enter_v into_o the_o mind_n of_o any_o man_n of_o sound_a sense_n and_o therefore_o bertram_n can_v be_v suppose_v such_o a_o fool_n as_o to_o confute_v they_o serious_o with_o many_o argument_n and_o that_o in_o a_o letter_n to_o the_o emperor_n which_o be_v no_o less_o ridiculous_a than_o if_o a_o man_n shall_v write_v a_o book_n on_o purpose_n to_o prove_v that_o a_o man_n do_v not_o appear_v visible_o in_o the_o shape_n and_o figure_n of_o a_o horse_n or_o a_o mouse_n like_o a_o elephant_n the_o main_a question_n of_o bertram_n book_n than_o be_v not_o as_o du_fw-mi piu_fw-it put_v it_o whether_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n in_o as_o visible_a and_o palpable_a a_o manner_n as_o when_o he_o live_v upon_o earth_n which_o i_o believe_v be_v never_o affirm_v by_o any_o either_o in_o that_o age_n or_o any_o other_o but_o whether_o in_o the_o sacrament_n we_o receive_v the_o same_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n crucify_a and_o rose_n again_o suppose_v what_o be_v agree_v on_o all_o hand_n that_o it_o be_v not_o visible_o there_o and_o this_o he_o flat_o deny_v and_o plain_o disprove_v in_o direct_a opposition_n to_o paschasius_fw-la and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n he_o say_v indeed_o the_o element_n be_v true_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n but_o then_o he_o explain_v himself_o they_o be_v not_o so_o as_o to_o their_o sible_a nature_n but_o by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o divine_a word_n and_o then_o he_o add_v the_o visible_a creature_n feed_v the_o body_n but_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o the_o divine_a word_n feed_v and_o sanctify_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a from_o which_o and_o many_o other_o such_o like_a expression_n it_o plain_o appear_v that_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v a_o mere_a sign_n and_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n but_o think_v they_o be_v real_o present_a not_o in_o a_o carnal_a but_o spiritual_a sense_n 1_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o spiritual_a virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o they_o which_o by_o the_o divine_a blessing_n be_v communicate_v to_o the_o faithful_a in_o which_o sense_n only_o they_o can_v be_v profitable_a to_o the_o soul_n for_o the_o flesh_n profit_v it_o nothing_o and_o if_o du_n pin_n contend_v for_o the_o real_a presence_n only_o in_o this_o sense_n the_o church_n of_o england_n will_v ready_o grant_v it_o which_o have_v teach_v her_o catechuman_n to_o say_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v very_o and_o indeed_o take_v and_o receive_v by_o the_o faithful_a in_o the_o lord's-supper_n but_o if_o he_o contend_v for_o a_o corporal_a presence_n of_o christ_n natural_a flesh_n and_o blood_n the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n be_v no_o less_o express_o against_o it_o than_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o the_o latter_a may_v as_o easy_o be_v reconcile_v to_o transubstantiation_n as_o the_o former_a and_o this_o i_o have_v the_o long_o insist_v upon_o both_o because_o most_o of_o the_o writer_n of_o that_o age_n who_o we_o have_v allege_v against_o transubstantiation_n follow_v the_o principle_n and_o make_v use_n of_o the_o argument_n and_o expression_n in_o bertram_n book_n and_o chief_o because_o this_o book_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v the_o model_n by_o which_o the_o first_o reformer_n frame_v this_o article_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o so_o bishop_n ridley_n who_o have_v a_o great_a hand_n in_o compile_v this_o article_n intimate_v as_o we_o find_v in_o the_o preface_n of_o a_o book_n de_fw-fr coena_fw-la domini_fw-la print_v at_o geneva_n in_o 1556._o where_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v this_o book_n which_o first_o put_v he_o upon_o examine_v the_o old_a opinion_n about_o the_o presence_n of_o christ_n very_a flesh_n and_o blood_n by_o scripture_n and_o father_n and_o convert_v he_o from_o the_o error_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o point_n which_o be_v also_o affirm_v by_o dr._n burnet_n history_n of_o
routier_n that_o he_o will_v maintain_v the_o person_n and_o the_o privilege_n of_o ecclesiastic_n that_o he_o will_v cause_v the_o sentence_n of_o excommunication_n to_o be_v due_o execute_v that_o he_o will_v shun_v the_o excommunicate_a and_o oblige_v they_o to_o re-enter_a into_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o church_n that_o he_o will_v set_v up_o judge_n unsuspected_a of_o heresy_n that_o he_o will_v restore_v to_o church_n and_o churchman_n all_o the_o estate_n which_o belong_v to_o they_o before_o the_o croisado_n that_o he_o will_v cause_v the_o tithe_n to_o be_v pay_v to_o the_o church_n that_o he_o will_v give_v seventeen_o thousand_o mark_n for_o the_o damage_n do_v to_o the_o church_n of_o which_o ten_o thousand_o shall_v be_v distribute_v by_o the_o direction_n of_o the_o legate_n four_o thousand_o to_o the_o abbey_n of_o cisteaux_n clairvaux_n grand-selve_a and_o candeil_n six_o thousand_o to_o fortify_v the_o castle_n of_o narbonne_n and_o the_o other_o which_o shall_v be_v put_v into_o the_o king_n hand_n four_o thousand_o to_o find_v a_o university_n at_o toulouse_n that_o after_o he_o have_v receive_v absolution_n he_o will_v take_v the_o cross_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o legate_n and_o depart_v within_o two_o year_n to_o make_v war_n against_o the_o saracen_n for_o five_o year_n that_o he_o will_v give_v his_o daughter_n in_o marriage_n to_o the_o king_n brother_n upon_o condition_n that_o after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o count_n the_o city_n of_o toulouse_n and_o the_o diocese_n thereof_o shall_v belong_v to_o that_o prince_n and_o that_o in_o case_n he_o shall_v die_v without_o heir_n that_o country_n shall_v be_v annex_v to_o the_o crown_n and_o no_o other_o child_n or_o heir_n of_o count_n raymond_n to_o make_v any_o pretension_n thereto_o that_o they_o will_v likewise_o leave_v he_o the_o diocese_n of_o again_n and_o cahors_n and_o part_n of_o that_o of_o albi_fw-la but_o that_o the_o king_n shall_v retain_v the_o city_n of_o albi_fw-la and_o what_o be_v on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o river_n tarn_n towards_o carcassonne_n that_o he_o will_v do_v homage_n to_o the_o king_n for_o the_o territory_n leave_v he_o and_o that_o he_o will_v quit_v all_o his_o pretence_n to_o the_o country_n on_o this_o side_n the_o rhone_n that_o he_o will_v stand_v by_o what_o have_v be_v do_v by_o the_o count_n of_o montfort_n that_o he_o will_v make_v war_n against_o the_o count_n of_o foix_n and_o the_o other_o enemy_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o he_o will_v demolish_v the_o fortification_n of_o the_o city_n of_o toulouse_n and_o thirty_o other_o castle_n that_o for_o a_o guarantee_n of_o this_o treaty_n he_o will_v put_v into_o the_o king_n hand_n the_o castle_n of_o narbonne_n and_o several_a other_o which_o the_o king_n shall_v detain_v for_o ten_o year_n and_o keep_v at_o the_o charge_n of_o the_o count_n this_o treaty_n be_v conclude_v at_o paris_n on_o april_n 18._o 1228._o afterward_o the_o count_n and_o those_o of_o his_o retinue_n who_o have_v be_v excommunicate_v go_v into_o the_o church_n of_o notredame_n at_o paris_n on_o good_a friday_n barefoot_a in_o a_o sheet_n to_o receive_v absolution_n from_o the_o legate_n this_o do_v the_o count_n remain_v prisoner_n at_o paris_n till_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o treaty_n be_v perform_v about_o the_o feast_n of_o pentecost_n the_o king_n send_v he_o into_o his_o own_o country_n whither_o the_o legate_n accompany_v he_o and_o hold_v a_o council_n at_o toulouse_n in_o the_o year_n 1229._o wherein_n he_o set_v up_o the_o inquisition_n and_o make_v several_a order_n for_o the_o extirpation_n of_o heretic_n count_n raymond_n be_v not_o at_o first_o so_o violent_a against_o the_o albigenses_n for_o which_o the_o pope_n legate_n upbraid_v he_o in_o the_o year_n 1232_o in_o a_o assembly_n hold_v at_o melun_n where_o he_o be_v resolve_v that_o this_o count_n shall_v make_v law_n against_o they_o according_a to_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o archbishop_n of_o toulouse_n and_o of_o a_o lord_n who_o shall_v be_v nominate_v by_o the_o king_n the_o archbishop_n draw_v up_o the_o head_n according_a to_o which_o the_o count_n in_o the_o year_n 1233_o make_v a_o very_a large_a declaration_n against_o the_o heretic_n which_o he_o publish_a at_o toulouse_n on_o the_o 14_o of_o february_n this_o last_o bâ—â—w_v put_v a_o end_n to_o the_o contest_v of_o the_o albigenses_n who_o be_v afterward_o leave_v to_o the_o inquisitor_n who_o total_o destroy_v the_o unhappy_a remainder_n of_o those_o heretic_n this_o sect_n be_v as_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v compose_v of_o several_a other_o particular_a sect_n it_o be_v hard_a albigenses_n the_o error_n of_o the_o albigenses_n to_o determine_v what_o error_n be_v common_a to_o all_o the_o sect_n and_o what_o be_v only_o teach_v by_o particular_a sect_n the_o follow_a be_v such_o as_o be_v charge_v upon_o they_o by_o alanus_n monk_n of_o cisteaux_n and_o peter_n monk_n of_o vaux_n de_fw-fr cornay_n who_o write_v against_o they_o at_o that_o time_n they_o accuse_v they_o 1_o of_o own_v two_o principle_n or_o two_o creator_n the_o one_o good_a and_o the_o other_o bad_a the_o former_a the_o creator_n of_o invisible_a and_o spiritual_a thing_n the_o latter_a the_o creator_n of_o body_n and_o the_o tutor_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n 2._o of_o admit_v two_o christ_n the_o one_o bad_a who_o appear_v upon_o earth_n and_o the_o other_o good_a who_o never_o live_v in_o this_o world_n 3._o of_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o of_o believe_v that_o our_o soul_n be_v demon_n confine_v to_o our_o body_n for_o the_o punishment_n of_o their_o sin_n 4._o of_o condemn_v all_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n of_o reject_v baptism_n as_o useless_a of_o abominate_v the_o eucharist_n of_o practise_v neither_o confession_n nor_o penance_n and_o of_o believe_a marriage_n to_o be_v unlawful_a 5._o of_o ridicul_v purgatory_n the_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a image_n crucifiâ—…s_n and_o the_o other_o ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n these_o be_v the_o head_n to_o which_o the_o principal_a error_n charge_v upon_o the_o albigenses_n may_v be_v reduce_v as_o to_o their_o way_n of_o live_v there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o people_n among_o they_o the_o perfect_a and_o the_o believer_n the_o perfect_a boast_v of_o live_v continent_o do_v neither_o eat_v flesh_n nor_o egg_n nor_o cheese_n abhor_v lie_v and_o never_o swear_v the_o believer_n live_v as_o other_o man_n and_o be_v as_o irregular_a in_o their_o manner_n but_o be_v persuade_v that_o they_o be_v save_v by_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o perfect_a and_o that_o none_o of_o those_o who_o receive_v the_o imposition_n of_o their_o hand_n be_v damn_v luke_n bishop_n of_o tuy_n in_o spain_n have_v compose_v a_o work_n against_o the_o albigenses_n divide_v into_o three_o part_n albigenses_n the_o treatise_n of_o luke_n of_o tuy_n against_o the_o albigenses_n in_o the_o first_o he_o refute_v their_o error_n about_o the_o intercession_n of_o saint_n purgatory_n the_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a the_o state_n of_o depart_a soul_n by_o passage_n take_v out_o of_o the_o dialogue_n of_o saint_n gregory_n and_o saint_n isidore_n in_o the_o second_o he_o refute_v their_o error_n about_o the_o sacrament_n and_o sacramental_a thing_n benediction_n sacrifice_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n the_o worship_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o image_n in_o the_o three_o part_n he_o detect_v the_o fallacy_n which_o the_o heretic_n be_v guilty_a of_o whether_o in_o deny_v of_o truth_n or_o by_o dissemble_v their_o sentiment_n or_o by_o spread_v of_o fable_n and_o set_v up_o false_a miracle_n or_o in_o impose_v on_o the_o church_n or_o in_o corrupt_v the_o write_n of_o the_o catholic_n doctor_n or_o by_o affect_v to_o suffer_v with_o constancy_n among_o all_o the_o sect_n which_o start_v up_o during_o the_o thirteen_o century_n there_o be_v none_o more_o detestable_a stading_n the_o stading_n than_o that_o of_o the_o stading_n which_o shewid_v itself_o by_o the_o outrage_n and_o cruelty_n which_o it_o exerâ—…sed_v in_o germany_n 1â—30_n against_o the_o catholic_n and_o especial_o against_o the_o churchman_n those_o impious_a person_n honour_v lucifer_n and_o inveigh_v against_o god_n himself_o believe_v that_o he_o have_v unjust_o condemn_v that_o angel_n to_o darkness_n that_o one_o day_n he_o will_v be_v re-establish_v and_o they_o shall_v be_v â—â—ved_v with_o he_o whereupon_o they_o teach_v that_o till_o that_o time_n it_o be_v not_o requisite_a to_o do_v any_o thing_n that_o â—as_v please_v to_o god_n but_o the_o quite_o contrary_a they_o be_v persuade_v that_o the_o devil_n appear_v in_o their_o assembly_n they_o therein_o commit_v infamous_a thing_n and_o utter_v strange_a blasphemy_n it_o be_v say_v that_o â—…er_o they_o have_v receive_v the_o eucharist_n at_o easter_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n they_o keep_v
be_v so_o common_a and_o if_o i_o may_v say_v it_o so_o trivial_a that_o i_o do_v not_o think_v it_o necessary_a to_o say_v any_o thing_n of_o it_o in_o this_o place_n hermogenes_n be_v another_o african_a heretic_n who_o maintain_v that_o matter_n be_v eternal_a and_o that_o god_n do_v not_o create_v it_o when_o he_o make_v the_o world_n but_o that_o he_o only_o make_v use_v thereof_o to_o form_v thing_n as_o we_o see_v he_o suck_v this_o error_n from_o the_o philosophy_n of_o the_o stoic_n and_o defend_v it_o by_o syllogisâ—…_n connect_v according_a to_o their_o method_n of_o reason_v which_o make_v tertullian_n say_v in_o the_o treatise_n which_o he_o compose_v against_o he_o that_o the_o philosopher_n be_v the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o heretic_n he_o there_o discover_v the_o fallacy_n of_o the_o sophism_n of_o this_o heretic_n and_o show_v that_o our_o religion_n teach_v we_o that_o god_n create_v even_o that_o matter_n whereof_o he_o make_v the_o world_n the_o book_n against_o the_o valentinian_o be_v rather_o a_o satyr_n and_o raillery_n than_o a_o serious_a confutation_n of_o the_o extravagant_a sentiment_n of_o these_o heretic_n valentinus_n the_o first_o author_n of_o this_o sect_n separate_v from_o the_o church_n out_o of_o spite_n because_o hope_v to_o be_v elect_v a_o bishop_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o wit_n and_o eloquence_n he_o be_v put_v by_o to_o prefer_v another_o person_n who_o have_v suffer_v for_o the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o time_n of_o persecution_n after_o he_o have_v separate_v from_o the_o church_n he_o invent_v or_o rather_o revive_v a_o old_a opinion_n according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o which_o he_o feign_v a_o succession_n and_o imaginary_a generation_n of_o a_o kind_n of_o deity_n his_o disciple_n refine_v upon_o his_o notion_n and_o form_v quite_o different_a system_n but_o as_o all_o these_o fancy_n be_v impertinent_a and_o ridiculous_a so_o they_o take_v great_a care_n to_o conceal_v they_o lest_o if_o they_o shall_v discover_v they_o all_o the_o world_n shall_v be_v present_o sensible_a of_o their_o extravagancy_n it_o be_v this_o which_o tertullian_n upbraid_v they_o with_o if_o you_o teach_v the_o truth_n say_v he_o to_o they_o why_o do_v you_o discover_v it_o it_o persuade_v by_o teach_v and_o it_o teach_v by_o persuade_v it_o be_v not_o ashamed_a of_o show_v itself_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v ashamed_a of_o nothing_o but_o of_o be_v conceal_v you_o reproach_n we_o for_o our_o simplicity_n it_o be_v true_a we_o love_v it_o because_o it_o be_v by_o this_o mean_n that_o we_o know_v and_o make_v know_v the_o will_n of_o god_n but_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o the_o heretic_n shall_v blame_v this_o simplicity_n and_o shall_v so_o careful_o conceal_v their_o principle_n for_o they_o be_v so_o extravagant_a that_o the_o bare_a discover_v of_o they_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o render_v they_o ridiculous_a it_o be_v this_o which_o tertullian_n do_v in_o this_o work_n i_o undertake_v say_v he_o in_o this_o book_n to_o discover_v to_o the_o eye_n of_o all_o man_n the_o hide_a mystery_n but_o though_o i_o profess_v to_o relate_v the_o opinion_n of_o these_o heretic_n without_o make_v a_o particular_a confutation_n yet_o i_o hope_v i_o shall_v be_v pardon_v if_o i_o can_v forbear_v censure_v they_o in_o some_o place_n what_o i_o do_v be_v nothing_o but_o a_o sport_n before_o a_o real_a combat_n i_o shall_v rather_o show_v they_o where_o i_o can_v strike_v they_o than_o lie_v they_o on_o but_o if_o there_o be_v find_v some_o passage_n that_o may_v excite_v laughter_n it_o be_v because_o the_o very_a subject_a cause_n it_o there_o be_v many_o thing_n which_o deserve_v to_o be_v jeer_v and_o ridicule_v at_o this_o rate_n lest_o if_o we_o shall_v confute_v they_o serious_o we_o shall_v seem_v to_o lay_v too_o great_a stress_n upon_o they_o nothing_o be_v more_o due_a to_o vanity_n than_o laughter_n and_o to_o laugh_v do_v proper_o belong_v to_o the_o truth_n because_o it_o be_v pleasant_a and_o to_o sport_n with_o its_o enemy_n because_o it_o be_v certain_a of_o the_o victory_n and_o these_o be_v all_o the_o book_n which_o be_v particular_o against_o the_o heretic_n there_o be_v other_o in_o which_o tertullian_n likewise_o confute_v some_o error_n and_o defend_v some_o catholic_n truth_n though_o they_o be_v not_o write_v against_o any_o heretic_n in_o particular_a such_o be_v the_o follow_a book_n the_o book_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ._n wherein_o he_o prove_v against_o the_o heretic_n martion_n apelles_n and_o valentinus_n that_o jesus_n christ_n take_v upon_o he_o true_a flesh_n like_a to_o we_o in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n the_o title_n alone_o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o flesh_n be_v enough_o to_o discover_v that_o it_o be_v write_v against_o the_o sadducee_n and_o against_o the_o heretic_n who_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n the_o scorpiacus_n so_o call_v because_o it_o be_v a_o remedy_n against_o the_o poison_n of_o heretic_n like_o scorpion_n defend_v the_o necessity_n and_o excellency_n of_o martyrdom_n against_o the_o gnostic_n the_o book_n of_o the_o soul_n write_v against_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o philosopher_n and_o the_o heretic_n treat_v at_o large_a of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o its_o quality_n but_o it_o be_v full_a of_o false_a principle_n and_o error_n he_o pretend_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v corporeal_a and_o that_o it_o take_v a_o certain_a form_n of_o a_o body_n though_o it_o be_v invisible_a he_o confute_v the_o opinion_n of_o plato_n concern_v reminiscency_n or_o the_o faculty_n of_o remember_v and_o pythagoras_n transmigration_n he_o affirm_v that_o the_o soul_n do_v not_o come_v from_o heaven_n but_o that_o it_o be_v form_v with_o the_o body_n and_o that_o as_o the_o body_n of_o the_o parent_n produce_v a_o body_n so_o their_o soul_n produce_v a_o soul_n that_o all_o soul_n and_o even_o those_o of_o the_o martyr_n which_o some_o have_v except_v be_v dispose_v of_o after_o death_n in_o a_o certain_a subterraneous_a place_n where_o they_o receive_v refreshment_n and_o torment_v according_a to_o the_o good_a or_o evil_a which_o they_o have_v do_v and_o that_o they_o expect_v the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n which_o will_v render_v they_o entire_o happy_a or_o entire_o miserable_a to_o all_o eternity_n there_o be_v likewise_o in_o this_o treatise_n some_o other_o particular_a opinion_n as_o for_o instance_n that_o the_o soul_n and_o breath_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n that_o that_o which_o be_v unreasonable_a in_o the_o soul_n come_v from_o the_o devil_n that_o every_o soul_n have_v its_o daemon_n that_o all_o dream_n be_v not_o vain_a the_o book_n of_o baptism_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n the_o first_o relate_v to_o doctrine_n and_o the_o second_o to_o discipline_n in_o the_o first_o he_o defend_v the_o necessity_n and_o efficacy_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n against_o the_o heretic_n call_v caiannite_n he_o prove_v that_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n do_v procure_v to_o we_o forgiveness_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o of_o the_o punishment_n which_o they_o deserve_v what_o can_v there_o be_v say_v he_o more_o miraculous_a than_o to_o see_v that_o by_o wash_v the_o body_n by_o a_o external_a baptism_n we_o efface_v at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o mortal_a stain_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o when_o that_o stain_n be_v once_o take_v away_o the_o punishment_n be_v likewise_o remit_v to_o we_o he_o afterward_o discourse_n of_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n and_o of_o the_o unction_n which_o follow_v after_o baptism_n to_o make_v the_o holy_a ghost_n descend_v upon_o the_o faithful_a and_o to_o draw_v down_o upon_o they_o the_o blessing_n of_o heaven_n we_o do_v not_o receive_v say_v he_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o water_n but_o it_o prepare_v we_o for_o receive_v it_o by_o wash_v we_o from_o our_o sin_n and_o as_o st._n john_n prepare_v the_o way_n of_o the_o lord_n so_o the_o angel_n which_o be_v present_a in_o baptism_n prepare_v the_o way_n for_o the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o the_o absolution_n of_o our_o sin_n which_o we_o obtain_v by_o faith_n which_o be_v confirm_v and_o seal_v by_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n when_o we_o come_v out_o of_o the_o font_n we_o be_v anoint_v and_o this_o unction_n which_o be_v perform_v on_o our_o flesh_n be_v profitable_a to_o our_o soul_n as_o external_a baptism_n have_v a_o spiritual_a effect_n which_o be_v to_o deliver_v we_o from_o our_o sin_n afterward_o there_o be_v the_o lay_v on_o of_o hand_n to_o draw_v upon_o we_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o this_o most_o holy_a spirit_n descend_v voluntary_o from_o heaven_n into_o purify_a and_o bless_a body_n in_o the_o second_o part_n he_o discourse_v of_o several_a question_n concern_v baptism_n
which_o relate_v to_o discipline_n the_o first_o be_v concern_v the_o baptism_n of_o st._n john_n whether_o it_o be_v from_o heaven_n or_o from_o earth_n he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v from_o heaven_n because_o it_o be_v ordain_v by_o heaven_n however_o that_o it_o do_v not_o bestow_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v heavenly_a but_o that_o it_o make_v way_n for_o heavenly_a thing_n by_o bring_v we_o to_o repentance_n and_o that_o it_o neither_o confer_v the_o holy_a ghost_n nor_o remission_n of_o sin_n the_o second_o be_v concern_v the_o necessity_n of_o baptism_n upon_o which_o he_o start_v a_o considerable_a objection_n take_v from_o what_o there_o may_v seem_v that_o the_o apostle_n of_o who_o salvation_n no_o doubt_n can_v be_v make_v be_v never_o baptise_a to_o this_o he_o answer_v that_o possible_o they_o may_v have_v be_v baptise_a though_o we_o find_v no_o mention_n of_o it_o and_o in_o the_o second_o place_n that_o that_o familiarity_n which_o they_o have_v with_o jesus_n christ_n the_o greatness_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o the_o ardency_n of_o their_o charity_n may_v supply_v in_o they_o the_o defect_n of_o baptism_n since_o jesus_n christ_n have_v promise_v the_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o salvation_n to_o those_o person_n who_o have_v faith_n though_o they_o be_v not_o baptise_a that_o nevertheless_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n to_o be_v make_v but_o that_o at_o present_a baptism_n be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o that_o though_o former_o a_o man_n may_v be_v save_v only_o by_o faith_n in_o one_o god_n yet_o that_o now_o we_o must_v believe_v in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o this_o faith_n shall_v be_v seal_v by_o baptism_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v make_v a_o law_n for_o it_o and_o prescribe_v the_o manner_n say_v go_v and_o teach_v all_o nation_n baptise_v they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n and_o of_o the_o son_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o that_o this_o sentence_n of_o the_o gospel_n if_o a_o man_n be_v not_o bear_v again_o of_o water_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o can_v enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n do_v invincible_o establish_v the_o necessity_n of_o baptism_n the_o three_o question_n be_v whether_o one_o may_v baptise_v more_o than_o once_o he_o say_v express_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o baptism_n that_o it_o never_o ought_v to_o be_v reiterated_a he_o except_v however_o the_o baptism_n of_o heretic_n who_o say_v he_o be_v not_o able_a to_o give_v it_o because_o they_o have_v it_o not_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o we_o have_v a_o rule_n among_o we_o to_o rebaptise_a they_o he_o add_v that_o martyrdom_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o second_o baptism_n which_o be_v instead_o of_o the_o baptism_n of_o water_n when_o any_o person_n have_v not_o receive_v it_o and_o which_o repair_v it_o when_o that_o grace_n be_v lose_v which_o it_o confer_v the_o four_o question_n be_v concern_v the_o minister_n of_o baptism_n he_o say_v the_o bishop_n have_v power_n of_o administer_a it_o and_o after_o he_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n nevertheless_o with_o his_o permission_n to_o set_v a_o high_a value_n on_o the_o priesthood_n that_o in_o necessity_n this_o be_v also_o ingenuous_o take_v notice_n of_o because_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n allow_v woman_n to_o baptise_v in_o case_n of_o necessity_n case_n of_o necessity_n any_o man_n may_v administer_v it_o and_o that_o we_o shall_v be_v guilty_a of_o the_o loss_n of_o a_o soul_n if_o we_o do_v not_o afford_v it_o that_o grace_n whereby_o it_o may_v be_v save_v there_o be_v none_o but_o woman_n to_o who_o he_o seem_v absolute_o to_o prohibit_v the_o administer_a of_o baptism_n in_o any_o circumstance_n whatsoever_o the_o five_o reflection_n be_v concern_v the_o condition_n of_o those_o who_o be_v to_o receive_v baptism_n he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v administer_v rash_o and_o that_o it_o be_v good_a sometime_o to_o put_v some_o stop_n to_o it_o that_o those_o who_o receive_v it_o may_v be_v the_o better_o dispose_v he_o will_v chief_o have_v this_o discipline_n observe_v in_o respect_n to_o infant_n and_o though_o he_o suppose_v that_o they_o be_v capable_a of_o receive_v baptism_n yet_o he_o will_v not_o allow_v they_o to_o be_v baptise_a without_o necessity_n what_o necessity_n be_v there_o say_v be_v to_o expose_v godfather_n to_o the_o hazard_n of_o answer_v for_o those_o who_o they_o hold_v at_o the_o font_n since_o they_o may_v be_v prevent_v by_o death_n from_o be_v able_a to_o perform_v those_o promise_n which_o they_o have_v make_v for_o the_o child_n or_o else_o may_v be_v disappoint_v by_o their_o evil_a inclination_n jesus_n christ_n say_v indeed_o hinder_v not_o little_a child_n from_o come_v to_o i_o but_o that_o they_o shall_v come_v to_o he_o as_o soon_o as_o they_o be_v advance_v in_o year_n as_o soon_o as_o they_o have_v leart_n their_o religion_n when_o they_o may_v be_v teach_v whither_o they_o be_v go_v when_o they_o be_v become_v christian_n when_o they_o begin_v to_o be_v able_a to_o know_v jesus_n christ._n what_o be_v there_o that_o shall_v compel_v this_o innocent_a age_n to_o receive_v baptism_n and_o since_o they_o be_v not_o yet_o allow_v the_o disposal_n of_o temporal_a good_n be_v it_o reasonable_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v entrust_v with_o the_o concern_v of_o heaven_n for_o the_o same_o reason_n he_o far_o say_v it_o be_v proper_a to_o make_v those_o who_o be_v not_o marry_v wait_v for_o some_o time_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o temptation_n which_o they_o have_v to_o undergo_v till_o they_o be_v marry_v or_o have_v attain_v to_o the_o gift_n of_o continency_n last_o he_o say_v those_o who_o shall_v due_o consider_v the_o great_a weight_n and_o moment_n of_o this_o divine_a sacrament_n will_v rather_o be_v afraid_a of_o make_v too_o much_o haste_n to_o receive_v it_o than_o to_o defer_v it_o for_o some_o time_n that_o so_o they_o may_v be_v the_o better_a capable_a of_o receive_v it_o more_o worthy_o the_o six_o be_v concern_v the_o proper_a time_n for_o administer_a of_o baptism_n he_o say_v that_o it_o may_v be_v do_v at_o any_o time_n but_o that_o the_o solemn_a day_n for_o perform_v it_o be_v the_o time_n of_o easter_n and_o penticost_n last_o he_o say_v that_o those_o who_o be_v desirous_a to_o dip_v themselves_o holy_o in_o this_o water_n must_v prepare_v themselves_o for_o it_o by_o fast_n by_o watch_n by_o prayer_n and_o by_o sincere_a repentance_n and_o this_o be_v what_o the_o second_o part_n contain_v wherein_o there_o be_v but_o two_o error_n the_o first_o whereof_o concern_v the_o baptism_n of_o heretic_n be_v common_a to_o he_o with_o several_z other_o and_o the_o second_o which_o relate_v to_o the_o baptism_n of_o infant_n be_v particular_a to_o he_o alone_o and_o we_o shall_v not_o find_v any_o of_o the_o ancient_n speak_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o book_n of_o penance_n be_v the_o first_o of_o those_o which_o relate_v mere_o to_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n therein_o he_o distinguish_v two_o sort_n of_o penance_n the_o first_o be_v that_o which_o be_v perform_v before_o baptism_n and_o the_o second_o be_v that_o of_o those_o who_o be_v so_o unhappy_a as_o to_o fall_v into_o enormous_a sin_n after_o baptism_n do_v recover_v themselves_o by_o a_o laborious_a penance_n in_o the_o first_o part_n he_o show_v the_o necessity_n there_o be_v of_o prove_v and_o prepare_v one_o self_n for_o a_o long_a time_n for_o the_o reception_n of_o this_o grace_n of_o baptism_n by_o a_o true_a repentance_n he_o fear_v not_o to_o say_v that_o baptism_n be_v to_o no_o purpose_n if_o we_o have_v not_o repent_v of_o our_o sin_n and_o amend_v they_o and_o that_o it_o be_v great_a presumption_n to_o imagine_v that_o have_v lead_v a_o disorderly_a course_n of_o life_n till_o the_o very_a day_n of_o baptism_n we_o shall_v be_v make_v holy_a all_o of_o a_o sudden_a and_o that_o we_o shall_v cease_v from_o sin_v immediate_o after_o we_o have_v receive_v this_o sacrament_n can_v it_o be_v believe_v say_v he_o that_o the_o reformation_n be_v make_v just_a at_o the_o time_n when_o we_o be_v absolve_v no_o certain_o it_o be_v make_v at_o the_o time_n when_o the_o pardon_n be_v yet_o in_o suspense_n and_o that_o we_o be_v afraid_a still_o of_o the_o punishment_n though_o we_o have_v not_o as_o yet_o deserve_v to_o be_v deliver_v from_o our_o sin_n that_o we_o may_v be_v in_o a_o capacity_n of_o deserve_v it_o when_o god_n still_o threaten_v we_o and_o not_o when_o he_o have_v pardon_v we_o i_o confess_v that_o god_n grant_v remission_n of_o sin_n to_o those_o who_o receive_v baptism_n but_o they_o must_v take_v pain_n to_o be_v make_v worthy_a of_o it_o for_o who_o will_v be_v so_o bold_a as_o to_o confer_v this_o sacrament_n on_o a_o
be_v preach_v at_o antioch_n in_o the_o 21_o homily_n upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n he_o plain_o say_v that_o he_o be_v preach_v at_o antioch_n in_o the_o 3d_o homily_n upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o titus_n he_o make_v mention_n of_o daphne_n a_o suburb_n of_o antioch_n as_o belong_v to_o the_o town_n where_o he_o preach_v the_o sermon_n upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o colossian_n be_v preach_v at_o constantinople_n for_o in_o the_o 3d_o homily_n he_o speak_v with_o episcopal_a authority_n threaten_v sinner_n to_o deny_v they_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n he_o also_o mention_n the_o episcopal_a throne_n whereon_o he_o be_v sit_v and_o call_v himself_o bishop_n of_o the_o same_o time_n be_v the_o homily_n upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o thessalonian_o in_o the_o eleven_o upon_o the_o first_o epistle_n he_o say_v that_o he_o preside_v over_o they_o that_o hear_v he_o the_o same_o be_v to_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o in_o the_o four_o homily_n upon_o the_o second_o epistle_n in_o the_o four_o upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n he_o threaten_v to_o put_v those_o out_o of_o the_o church_n who_o shall_v hire_v mourner_n at_o the_o funeral_n of_o their_o relation_n which_o justify_v his_o be_v bishop_n in_o the_o 26_o homily_n upon_o the_o second_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n there_o be_v these_o word_n that_o the_o son_n of_o constantine_n cause_v his_o father_n to_o be_v bury_v in_o this_o city_n as_o to_o the_o rest_n there_o be_v no_o certain_a proof_n from_o what_o he_o say_v to_o tell_v we_o where_o they_o be_v preach_v but_o the_o style_n of_o the_o homily_n upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n and_o to_o the_o galatian_n be_v smooth_a and_o more_o polish_a whereas_o that_o of_o the_o homily_n upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephesian_n philippian_n and_o philemon_n be_v careless_a and_o without_o art_n we_o may_v believe_v according_a to_o photius_n his_o rule_n that_o the_o former_a be_v preach_v at_o antioch_n and_o the_o latter_a at_o constantinople_n these_o homily_n consist_v of_o two_o part_n the_o first_o contain_v a_o commentary_n upon_o the_o gospel_n the_o other_o a_o moral_a exhortation_n to_o the_o people_n in_o the_o commentary_n he_o give_v a_o reason_n of_o the_o content_n of_o the_o gospel_n examine_v all_o the_o circumstance_n thereof_o weigh_v the_o word_n and_o discover_v in_o those_o place_n which_o seem_v most_o plain_a great_a number_n of_o fine_a thing_n to_o which_o no_o attention_n will_v have_v be_v give_v have_v he_o not_o take_v notice_n of_o they_o he_o keep_v still_o to_o the_o literal_a sense_n and_o of_o all_o explication_n he_o always_o choose_v not_o the_o most_o subtle_a but_o the_o most_o natural_a he_o seek_v for_o no_o allegorical_a or_o figurative_a sense_n he_o use_v not_o far_o fetch_v notion_n to_o prove_v his_o opinion_n avoid_v all_o entangle_a and_o hard_a question_n content_v himself_o to_o make_v clear_a and_o useful_a observation_n upon_o the_o history_n and_o upon_o the_o text_n of_o st._n paul_n he_o give_v a_o perfect_a light_n to_o all_o the_o place_n of_o this_o apostle_n epistle_n which_o seem_v most_o difficult_a and_o particular_o to_o those_o which_o be_v think_v to_o speak_v of_o predestination_n and_o of_o grace_n his_o exposition_n remove_v all_o that_o which_o at_o the_o first_o view_n make_v they_o appear_v terrible_a and_o fearful_a everywhere_o god_n be_v represent_v as_o a_o good_a and_o merciful_a be_v and_o willing_a to_o save_v all_o man_n and_o who_o afford_v they_o all_o necessary_a mean_n of_o salvation_n man_n be_v exhort_v to_o answer_v that_o call_v of_o god_n since_o it_o be_v their_o own_o fault_n if_o they_o be_v not_o save_v for_o those_o that_o be_v damn_v damn_v themselves_o he_o tell_v they_o often_o that_o god_n require_v no_o impossible_a thing_n of_o they_o that_o with_o god_n help_n they_o may_v keep_v the_o commandment_n and_o practice_n virtue_n s._n chrysostom_n find_v these_o comfortable_a thought_n in_o the_o passage_n of_o s._n paul_n which_o seem_v most_o terrify_v and_o endeavour_n to_o prove_v that_o they_o be_v not_o contrary_a to_o the_o mind_n of_o this_o apostle_n the_o exposition_n he_o give_v of_o the_o most_o difficult_a place_n be_v no_o way_n force_v yea_o it_o seem_v very_o often_o to_o be_v the_o most_o simple_a and_o natural_a however_o to_o my_o think_n it_o be_v always_o the_o most_o profitable_a and_o edify_a and_o the_o fit_a to_o be_v preach_v to_o the_o people_n which_o be_v much_o edify_v by_o such_o remonstrance_n as_o tend_v to_o practice_n but_o can_v reap_v little_a or_o no_o fruit_n from_o speculation_n about_o god_n s_o eternal_a decree_n and_o other_o abstract_a matter_n that_o have_v but_o little_a relation_n to_o the_o government_n of_o life_n and_o manner_n all_o the_o exhortation_n that_o conclude_v s._n chrysostom_n homily_n be_v ordinary_o about_o some_o point_n of_o morality_n as_o about_o the_o fear_n that_o man_n ought_v to_o stand_v in_o of_o god_n judgement_n the_o necessity_n of_o repentance_n the_o contempt_n of_o riches_n forgive_a of_o enemy_n humility_n abstraction_n of_o the_o heart_n from_o worldly_a thing_n diligent_a meditation_n upon_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o god_n law_n a_o abhorrency_n of_o play_n and_o show_v charity_n towards_o the_o poor_a alms_n and_o hospitality_n brotherly_a reproof_n the_o duty_n of_o husband_n to_o their_o wife_n of_o parent_n to_o their_o child_n of_o master_n to_o their_o servant_n of_o layman_n towards_o their_o pastor_n patience_n in_o affliction_n that_o holiness_n wherewith_o man_n shall_v come_v to_o the_o sacrament_n the_o benefit_n of_o prayer_n and_o the_o condition_n require_v therein_o of_o fast_v and_o the_o advantage_n of_o a_o monastical_a and_o solitary_a life_n assiduity_n in_o divine_a office_n attention_n to_o preach_v sobriety_n purity_n modesty_n meekness_n clemency_n contempt_n of_o death_n and_o many_o other_o like_o subject_n which_o he_o handle_v with_o such_o familiar_a and_o yet_o such_o solid_a and_o convince_a reason_n that_o there_o be_v no_o discourse_n more_o capable_a of_o inspire_a notion_n of_o piety_n and_o virtue_n he_o do_v not_o go_v about_o as_o most_o preacher_n do_v to_o set_v forth_o study_v notion_n which_o divert_v the_o understanding_n but_o do_v not_o touch_v the_o heart_n he_o go_v to_o the_o bottom_n of_o thing_n search_v the_o secret_a sold_n of_o man_n heart_n and_o not_o content_v to_o have_v discover_v and_o describe_v vice_n he_o beget_v a_o horror_n of_o it_o he_o set_v forth_o the_o most_o powerful_a motive_n to_o deter_v christian_n from_o it_o and_o the_o most_o proper_a mean_n to_o correct_v it_o and_o to_o practise_v true_a and_o solid_a virtue_n he_o stretch_v nothing_o too_o far_o but_o distinguish_v exact_o the_o matter_n of_o a_o precept_n from_o the_o advice_n therein_o contain_v he_o be_v neither_o too_o meek_a nor_o too_o severe_a he_o be_v neither_o too_o familiar_a nor_o keep_v too_o much_o distance_n never_o comply_v beyond_o what_o be_v meet_v nor_o terrify_v to_o discouragement_n in_o a_o word_n his_o exhortation_n be_v a_o excellent_a pattern_n of_o preach_v to_o the_o people_n the_o sermon_n in_o the_o five_o volume_n upon_o several_a text_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v not_o commentary_n but_o moral_a instruction_n or_o homily_n upon_o different_a subject_n the_o first_o be_v of_o forgiveness_n of_o our_o enemy_n upon_o the_o parable_n of_o that_o debtor_n to_o who_o his_o master_n remit_v ten_o thousand_o talent_n and_o yet_o afterward_o exact_v the_o hundred_o penny_n from_o he_o that_o owe_v they_o to_o he_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o exact_a account_n that_o man_n must_v render_v to_o god_n rich_a man_n say_v he_o must_v give_v account_n for_o the_o use_n of_o their_o riches_n poor_a man_n of_o their_o patience_n judge_n of_o the_o discharge_v of_o their_o office_n but_o above_o all_o churchman_n shall_v account_v for_o their_o ministry_n they_o shall_v be_v more_o strict_o examine_v it_o shall_v be_v ask_v of_o he_o to_o who_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v commit_v whether_o out_o of_o idleness_n or_o flattery_n he_o omit_v none_o of_o those_o necessary_a thing_n which_o his_o ministry_n oblige_v he_o to_o speak_v if_o he_o explain_v all_o and_o conceal_v no_o truth_n a_o bishop_n charge_v with_o the_o direction_n of_o a_o diocese_n have_v yet_o a_o far_o great_a account_n to_o give_v his_o examination_n will_v be_v not_o only_o about_o his_o doctrine_n and_o his_o help_v of_o the_o poor_a but_o especial_o about_o the_o order_n which_o he_o shall_v have_v confer_v and_o a_o thousand_o other_o obligation_n of_o the_o priesthood_n s._n chrysostom_n speak_v of_o s._n peter_n in_o that_o homily_n call_v he_o the_o head_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o mouth_n of_o the_o disciple_n the_o firmament_n of_o the_o faith_n the_o
foundation_n of_o confession_n and_o the_o fisherman_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n the_o second_o sermon_n of_o this_o volume_n be_v against_o dance_a and_o luxury_n there_o he_o show_v that_o preacher_n be_v bind_v to_o reprove_v vice_n and_o that_o they_o ought_v never_o to_o forbear_v though_o their_o preach_n seem_v to_o be_v without_o fruit_n then_o he_o begin_v to_o explain_v the_o parable_n of_o dives_n and_o lazarus_n make_v several_a moral_a reflection_n on_o the_o particular_n of_o that_o parable_n in_o the_o four_o follow_a sermon_n the_o last_o be_v quote_v by_o photius_n in_o the_o 277th_o volume_n of_o his_o bibliotheca_fw-la where_o he_o speak_v of_o a_o earthquake_n at_o antioch_n where_o he_o preach_v these_o sermon_n he_o observe_v in_o the_o four_o that_o god_n do_v not_o permit_v any_o to_o return_v from_o the_o dead_a and_o give_v the_o reason_n of_o it_o the_o seven_o sermon_n be_v a_o exposition_n of_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o man_n that_o be_v sick_a of_o the_o palsy_n he_o use_v jesus_n christ_n word_n concern_v that_o sick_a man_n and_o his_o cure_n to_o prove_v the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ._n the_o eight_o be_v upon_o these_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o s._n matthew_n chap._n 26._o v._n 39_o father_n if_o it_o be_v possible_a let_v this_o cup_n pass_v etc._n etc._n there_o he_o explain_v the_o mystery_n of_o christ_n incarnation_n and_o in_o what_o sense_n he_o fear_v death_n and_o will_v have_v avoid_v it_o the_o nine_o on_o these_o word_n of_o s._n matthew_n enter_z in_o at_o the_o strait_a gate_n be_v against_o public_a show_n at_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o it_o the_o case_n of_o dives_n be_v compare_v with_o that_o of_o lazarus_n the_o ten_o contain_v a_o exposition_n of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n this_o prayer_n be_v not_o write_v in_o s._n chrysostom_n style_n the_o eleven_o be_v upon_o the_o resurrection_n of_o lazarus_n that_o discourse_n be_v none_o of_o s._n chrysostom_n the_o style_n elocution_n and_o the_o very_a thought_n be_v quite_o different_a from_o he_o the_o twelve_o be_v upon_o the_o title_n of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n where_o after_o a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o establishment_n and_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o church_n which_o can_v neither_o be_v shake_v nor_o ruin_v by_o the_o severe_a persecution_n he_o show_v that_o a_o christian_a life_n and_o good_a work_n be_v more_o to_o be_v value_v than_o the_o gift_n of_o work_a miracle_n he_o end_v with_o a_o commendation_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n who_o he_o call_v the_o successor_n of_o s._n peter_n for_o say_v he_o it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o prerogative_n of_o our_o city_n be_v to_o have_v have_v for_o our_o master_n s._n peter_n the_o first_o of_o the_o apostle_n it_o be_v just_a that_o that_o city_n which_o have_v the_o advantage_n of_o bear_v first_o the_o name_n of_o a_o christian_a city_n shall_v have_v for_o her_o bishop_n the_o first_o of_o the_o apostle_n but_o have_v enjoy_v that_o happiness_n we_o will_v not_o engross_v it_o to_o ourselves_o but_o consent_v he_o shall_v go_v to_o rome_n the_o imperial_a city_n yet_o in_o give_v we_o have_v not_o lose_v he_o we_o have_v he_o still_o we_o have_v not_o his_o body_n but_o his_o faith_n and_o have_v s._n peter_n '_o s_o faith_n we_o may_v true_o say_v we_o have_v s._n peter_n himself_o he_o justify_v himself_o in_o the_o thirteen_o for_o the_o length_n of_o his_o preface_n he_o show_v there_o the_o usefulness_n of_o reproof_n and_o treat_v of_o the_o conversion_n of_o s._n paul_n and_o of_o the_o change_n of_o his_o name_n and_o reprove_v they_o that_o neglect_n to_o labour_n in_o their_o own_o conversion_n under_o pretence_n that_o god_n will_v convert_v they_o god_n say_v he_o force_v no_o man_n he_o draw_v only_o they_o that_o be_v willing_a to_o go_v to_o he_o he_o be_v willing_a to_o save_v we_o but_o that_o be_v if_o we_o be_v willing_a to_o be_v save_v the_o fourteen_o be_v upon_o these_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n rom._n c._n 5._o v._n 3._o rejoice_v in_o tribulation_n here_o he_o show_v what_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o affliction_n and_o of_o persecution_n the_o same_o subject_a be_v handle_v in_o the_o follow_a discourse_n upon_o these_o word_n of_o the_o same_o apostle_n all_o thing_n work_v together_o for_o good_a to_o they_o that_o love_n god_n the_o preface_n of_o the_o sixteenth_o be_v against_o such_o as_o frequent_v not_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o faithful_a in_o church_n and_o then_o he_o expound_v these_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n if_o thy_o enemy_n hunger_n feed_v he_o exhort_v man_n to_o forgive_v injury_n in_o the_o seventeen_o and_o eighteen_o sermon_n he_o make_v many_o very_a useful_a reflection_n upon_o these_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n salute_v aquila_n and_o priscilla_n in_o these_o discourse_n we_o have_v a_o example_n justify_v how_o many_o moral_a thought_n may_v be_v suggest_v by_o a_o subject_n which_o of_o itself_o seem_v dry_a and_o barren_a for_o what_o be_v there_o more_o simple_a in_o appearance_n and_o of_o less_o instruction_n than_o this_o salutation_n of_o s._n paul_n yet_o by_o a_o wonderful_a art_n s._n chrysostom_n make_v use_v of_o it_o for_o the_o explanation_n of_o many_o important_a instruction_n as_o about_o the_o respect_n we_o ought_v to_o have_v for_o the_o poor_a charity_n towards_o our_o brethren_n the_o small_a regard_n that_o be_v to_o be_v have_v to_o nobility_n the_o profit_n of_o work_v with_o our_o own_o hand_n and_o the_o reverence_n due_a to_o churchman_n etc._n etc._n the_o nineteenth_o and_o twenty_o sermon_n be_v about_o what_o s._n paul_n say_v of_o marriage_n in_o 1_o cor._n c._n 7._o from_o which_o he_o take_v occasion_n to_o speak_v against_o dance_v feast_v and_o other_o profane_a pomp_n of_o wedding_n he_o teach_v what_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o end_n of_o marriage_n among_o christian_n and_o how_o it_o be_v to_o be_v use_v marriage_n say_v he_o be_v a_o remedy_n against_o fornication_n let_v we_o not_o therefore_o dishonour_v it_o by_o filthy_a pomp_n christian_n ought_v to_o banish_v from_o their_o wedding_n devilish_a pomp_n filthy_a song_n lascivious_a consort_n undecent_a dance_n obscene_a word_n riot_n excessive_a laughter_n and_o they_o ought_v to_o introduce_v the_o servant_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o priest_n to_o have_v jesus_n christ_n in_o person_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o they_o as_o of_o the_o marriage_n in_o cana._n let_v no_o man_n tell_v i_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n do_v not_o tell_v i_o of_o a_o custom_n if_o it_o be_v sinful_a if_o the_o thing_n be_v evil_a in_o itself_o how_o old_a soever_o the_o use_n of_o it_o be_v retrench_v it_o if_o it_o be_v good_a and_o not_o usual_a bring_v it_o in_o but_o know_v that_o this_o custom_n be_v not_o ancient_a but_o a_o innovation_n remember_v the_o marriage_n of_o isaac_n with_o rebecca_n of_o rachel_n with_o jacob_n the_o scripture_n tell_v we_o how_o those_o wedding_n be_v keep_v it_o show_v indeed_o that_o there_o be_v a_o feast_n more_o splendid_a than_o ordinary_a that_o the_o relation_n and_o neighbour_n be_v invite_v but_o there_o be_v no_o fiddle_n no_o dance_a nor_o any_o other_o shameful_a excess_n of_o our_o age._n now_o at_o wedding_n such_o lascivious_a song_n be_v sing_v as_o teach_v adultery_n and_o inspire_v foolish_a love_n the_o guest_n full_a of_o wine_n do_v attend_v the_o bride_n with_o impure_a discourse_n with_o what_o reason_n can_v you_o pretend_v to_o require_v chastity_n in_o a_o woman_n who_o you_o have_v teach_v from_o the_o very_a first_o day_n to_o be_v impudent_a and_o before_o who_o you_o suffer_v that_o to_o be_v say_v and_o do_v which_o your_o footman_n will_v blush_v to_o do_v or_o hear_v to_o what_o purpose_n do_v you_o bring_v in_o a_o priest_n to_o crave_v a_o blessing_n and_o the_o next_o day_n yourselves_o commit_v base_a action_n in_o the_o same_o homily_n there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o exhortation_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n against_o such_o disorder_n which_o be_v not_o less_o frequent_a in_o our_o day_n than_o they_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o bishop_n afterward_o he_o advise_v both_o man_n and_o woman_n to_o behave_v themselves_o holy_o in_o marriage_n and_o not_o only_o to_o avoid_v adultery_n but_o not_o so_o much_o as_o give_v a_o occasion_n of_o suspicion_n he_o prove_v that_o second_o marriage_n be_v not_o forbid_v though_o it_o be_v better_a to_o forbear_v and_o conclude_v with_o a_o sensible_a declamation_n against_o adultery_n and_o fornication_n the_o twenty-first_a be_v upon_o these_o word_n 1_o cor._n c._n 10._o our_o father_n be_v all_o under_o the_o cloud_n etc._n etc._n after_o a_o large_a exposition_n of_o which_o word_n he_o speak_v of_o alms-deed_n and_o of_o the_o necessary_a disposition_n to_o communicate_v worthy_o the_o twentysecond_a be_v upon_o
apronius_n for_o oppose_v the_o error_n of_o the_o origeniste_n and_o invite_v he_o to_o come_v to_o jerusalem_n both_o these_o letter_n be_v write_v under_o the_o pontificate_n of_o anastasius_n about_o the_o year_n 400._o the_o two_o follow_a letter_n be_v write_v to_o pope_n damasus_n out_o of_o the_o desert_n of_o syria_n s._n jerom_n ask_v his_o advice_n what_o he_o shall_v do_v about_o the_o dispute_v then_o in_o the_o east_n i_o be_o say_v he_o tie_v to_o your_o holiness_n communion_n that_o be_v to_o s._n peter_n '_o s_o chair_n i_o know_v that_o the_o church_n be_v found_v upon_o that_o rock_n whosoever_o eat_v the_o lamb_n out_o of_o that_o house_n be_v a_o profane_a man._n whosoever_o be_v not_o find_v in_o that_o house_n shall_v perish_v by_o the_o flood_n but_o forasmuch_o as_o be_v retire_v into_o the_o desert_n of_o syria_n i_o can_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n at_o your_o hand_n i_o follow_v your_o colleague_n the_o bishop_n of_o egypt_n i_o do_v not_o know_v vitalis_n i_o do_v not_o communicate_v with_o meletius_n paulinus_n be_v a_o stranger_n to_o i_o he_o that_o gather_v not_o with_o we_o scatter_v he_o give_v a_o account_n afterward_o of_o the_o occasion_n of_o those_o division_n after_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a after_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o alexandria_n enact_v with_o the_o consent_n of_o both_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a bishop_n they_o yet_o ask_v of_o i_o that_o be_o a_o roman_a a_o new_a confession_n of_o faith_n to_o acknowledge_v three_o hypostasis_n it_o be_v a_o arian_n bishop_n and_o the_o montanist_n who_o require_v that_o of_o i_o ....._o we_o ask_v what_o signify_v this_o word_n hypostasis_fw-la they_o say_v that_o it_o signify_v a_o subsist_v person_n we_o answer_v that_o if_o it_o be_v so_o we_o be_v of_o that_o opinion_n they_o be_v not_o satisfy_v with_o our_o profess_v that_o sense_n but_o they_o require_v further_o that_o we_o own_o these_o term_n there_o must_v be_v some_o poison_n hide_v under_o these_o word_n we_o say_v open_o if_o any_o one_o own_v not_o three_o subsist_v person_n let_v he_o be_v anathema_n but_o because_o we_o do_v not_o use_v the_o term_n which_o they_o require_v we_o be_v accuse_v of_o be_v heretic_n ....._o order_v i_o if_o you_o please_v what_o i_o shall_v do_v i_o will_v not_o be_v afraid_a to_o say_v that_o there_o be_v three_o hypostasis_n if_o you_o command_v i_o so_o to_o do_v yet_o he_o be_v afterward_o of_o opinion_n that_o this_o way_n of_o speak_v be_v not_o to_o be_v approve_v of_o because_o the_o term_n hypostasis_fw-la be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n equivalent_a to_o that_o of_o substance_n the_o fifty_o eight_o letter_n to_o damasus_n be_v much_o upon_o the_o same_o subject_a and_o he_o ask_v his_o advice_n with_o who_o he_o ought_v to_o communicate_v meletius_n paulinus_n or_o vitalis_n these_o letter_n be_v of_o 374._o the_o follow_a treatise_n be_v a_o dialogue_n betwixt_o a_o orthodox_n christian_n and_o a_o disciple_n of_o lucifer_n calaritanus_n this_o man_n defend_v the_o conduct_n and_o opinion_n of_o those_o of_o his_o sect_n maintain_v that_o those_o be_v not_o to_o be_v own_v as_o bishop_n that_o communicate_v with_o the_o arian_n bishop_n and_o that_o such_o as_o be_v baptise_a by_o heretic_n ought_v to_o be_v baptise_a again_o the_o orthodox_n christian_n affirm_v the_o contrary_a s._n jerom_n introduce_v the_o orthodox_n christian_n relate_v the_o history_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ariminum_n and_o the_o dissension_n that_o trouble_v the_o church_n and_o show_v that_o it_o be_v a_o reasonable_a thing_n to_o pardon_v those_o bishop_n that_o have_v be_v surprise_v there_o be_v in_o that_o treatise_n a_o curious_a passage_n about_o tradition_n which_o he_o prove_v by_o the_o custom_n of_o impose_v of_o hand_n and_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n after_o the_o administration_n of_o baptism_n he_o add_v that_o many_o other_o thing_n be_v observe_v in_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o tradition_n without_o be_v authorize_v by_o a_o write_a law_n as_o say_v he_o the_o dip_v of_o the_o head_n three_o time_n in_o water_n at_o baptism_n the_o give_a milk_n and_o honey_n to_o the_o baptise_a not_o bow_v the_o knee_n upon_o sunday_n nor_o all_o the_o time_n betwixt_o easter_n and_o whitsuntide_n the_o luciferian_a advance_v this_o proposition_n and_o the_o orthodox_n christian_n agree_v to_o it_o confess_v that_o the_o bishop_n alone_o lay_v his_o hand_n upon_o the_o baptise_a to_o cause_v the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o come_v down_o upon_o they_o that_o he_o only_o conferr_v the_o sacrament_n of_o confirmation_n but_o he_o say_v that_o this_o custom_n be_v introduce_v rather_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o priesthood_n than_o through_o any_o necessity_n that_o however_o the_o holy_a ghost_n descend_v upon_o they_o that_o be_v baptise_a though_o they_o receive_v not_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n from_o the_o bishop_n this_o treatise_n be_v write_v at_o rome_n about_o the_o year_n 384._o the_o 59th_o letter_n to_o avitus_n contain_v any_o numeration_n of_o those_o error_n which_o s._n jerom_n have_v find_v in_o the_o book_n of_o origen_n principle_n translate_v by_o rufinus_n which_o pammachius_n have_v send_v he_o ten_o year_n since_o which_o show_v that_o it_o be_v write_v about_o the_o year_n 407._o the_o 60th_o be_v a_o translation_n of_o s._n epiphanius_n letter_n to_o j._n of_o jerusalem_n concern_v the_o ordination_n of_o paulinianus_n who_o s._n epiphanius_n have_v ordain_v deacon_n and_o priest_n in_o a_o monastery_n of_o s._n jerom_n which_o john_n of_o jerusalem_n pretend_v to_o be_v under_o his_o jurisdiction_n this_o letter_n be_v very_o cunning_o write_v he_o complain_v of_o the_o anger_n which_o john_n of_o jerusalem_n have_v show_v for_o that_o ordination_n represent_v to_o he_o that_o such_o behaviour_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o instead_o of_o be_v angry_a that_o he_o have_v ordain_v a_o priest_n in_o a_o monastery_n of_o strange_a monk_n that_o be_v not_o of_o his_o diocese_n he_o ought_v to_o show_v much_o satisfaction_n because_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v no_o dissension_n among_o priest_n when_o no_o other_o thing_n be_v aim_v at_o but_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n that_o though_o all_o bishop_n have_v every_o one_o their_o church_n commit_v to_o their_o charge_n and_o whereof_o they_o ought_v to_o take_v care_n and_o that_o no_o man_n be_v to_o encroach_v upon_o another_o jurisdiction_n yet_o christian_a charity_n which_o have_v no_o bound_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v in_o all_o thing_n and_o that_o the_o action_n be_v not_o to_o be_v consider_v in_o its_o self_n but_o respect_v aught_o to_o be_v have_v to_o the_o circumstance_n of_o time_n place_n person_n and_o occasion_n he_o urge_v afterward_o such_o thing_n as_o may_v excuse_v his_o ordination_n by_o say_v that_o there_o be_v but_o two_o priest_n in_o their_o monastery_n jerom_n and_o vincentius_n who_o will_v not_o perform_v any_o function_n of_o their_o ministry_n he_o think_v it_o his_o duty_n to_o give_v they_o a_o priest_n and_o have_v meet_v with_o paulinianus_n who_o so_o decline_v the_o priesthood_n that_o john_n can_v not_o seize_v upon_o he_o to_o put_v he_o into_o order_n he_o cause_v he_o to_o be_v take_v by_o force_n and_o ordain_v a_o deacon_n and_o that_o afterward_o he_o ordain_v he_o priest_n against_o his_o will_n when_o he_o wait_v at_o the_o altar_n and_o that_o however_o the_o ordination_n be_v perform_v in_o a_o monastery_n and_o not_o in_o a_o parish_n of_o his_o diocese_n he_o add_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o cyprus_n be_v much_o more_o simple_a and_o careless_a in_o the_o sense_n of_o john_n of_o jerusalem_n for_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o find_v fault_n that_o their_o fellow-bishop_n ordain_v out_o of_o their_o diocese_n those_o person_n that_o decline_v the_o priesthood_n that_o on_o the_o contrary_n they_o exhort_v they_o to_o do_v it_o he_o speak_v next_o against_o origen_n error_n and_o desire_v john_n of_o jerusalem_n to_o condemn_v they_o he_o reduce_v they_o to_o eight_o principal_a head_n which_o be_v these_o 1._o that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n do_v not_o see_v his_o father_n and_o that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v not_o see_v the_o son_n 2._o that_o man_n soul_n be_v send_v from_o heaven_n to_o the_o earth_n for_o their_o sin_n and_o shut_v up_o in_o body_n as_o in_o so_o many_o prison_n 3._o that_o the_o devil_n shall_v repent_v one_o day_n of_o their_o fault_n and_o shall_v reign_v with_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n 4._o that_o adam_n and_o eve_n have_v no_o flesh_n before_o they_o commit_v sin_n and_o that_o the_o skin_n wherewith_o they_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v cover_v signify_v their_o body_n 5._o that_o man_n shall_v not_o rise_v again_o with_o
flesh_n and_o bone_n 6._o that_o the_o earthly_a paradise_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v allegorical_o 7._o that_o the_o water_n which_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o above_o the_o firmament_n be_v the_o angel_n and_o that_o those_o which_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v under_o the_o earth_n be_v the_o devil_n 8._o that_o by_o sin_n man_n lose_v the_o image_n of_o god_n the_o latter_a part_n of_o this_o letter_n be_v concern_v a_o veil_n whereon_o be_v paint_v the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n which_o s._n epiphanius_n have_v find_v in_o a_o country_n church_n near_o jerusalem_n and_o have_v cause_v it_o to_o be_v tear_v in_o piece_n ii_o see_v s._n epiphan_n vol._n ii_o because_o he_o condemn_v that_o practice_n as_o contrary_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o those_o time_n we_o have_v show_v in_o another_o place_n that_o this_o letter_n be_v true_o write_v by_o s._n epiphanius_n in_o 392_o and_o translate_v by_o s._n jerom_n in_o 393._o john_n of_o jerusalem_n see_v himself_o thus_o accuse_v by_o s._n epiphanius_n make_v a_o apology_n which_o he_o send_v to_o theophilus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n and_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v publish_v every_o where_o and_o chief_o in_o the_o west_n pammachius_n have_v see_v it_o at_o rome_n write_v to_o s._n jerom_n to_o let_v he_o know_v that_o man_n be_v divide_v about_o that_o matter_n and_o desire_v he_o to_o write_v to_o he_o about_o it_o s._n jerom_n do_v not_o defer_v to_o put_v pen_n to_o paper_n and_o direct_v to_o he_o in_o 393._o the_o sixty_o first_o letter_n wherein_o he_o observe_v that_o s._n epiphanius_n have_v by_o his_o letter_n lay_v eight_o article_n of_o origen_n error_n to_o john_n of_o jerusalem_n charge_n he_o have_v justify_v himself_o but_o from_o three_o without_o so_o much_o as_o mention_v the_o other_o five_o those_o three_o article_n be_v about_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o pre-existency_a of_o soul_n and_o the_o quality_n of_o body_n after_o the_o resurrection_n as_o to_o the_o first_o head_n john_n of_o jerusalem_n have_v clear_v himself_o by_o declare_v that_o he_o be_v no_o arian_n but_o s._n jerom_n pretend_v that_o he_o have_v not_o justify_v origen_n he_o have_v explain_v his_o opinion_n very_o obscure_o upon_o the_o second_o and_o the_o three_o s._n jerom_n relate_v origen_n opinion_n upon_o those_o three_o article_n and_o refute_v they_o with_o much_o earnestness_n then_o he_o enlarge_v upon_o the_o quarrel_n betwixt_o s._n epiphanius_n and_o john_n of_o jerusalem_n he_o complain_v that_o the_o latter_a have_v address_v himself_o to_o theophilus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n and_o that_o he_o have_v say_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o apology_n that_o he_o be_v charge_v with_o the_o care_n of_o all_o the_o church_n you_o say_v he_o direct_v his_o discourse_n to_o john_n of_o jerusalem_n who_o make_v your_o boast_n of_o follow_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o church_n and_o observe_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o go_v about_o to_o appropriate_v to_o yourself_o the_o clergy_n that_o depend_v upon_o other_o bishop_n tell_v i_o i_o pray_v be_v palestine_n under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o it_o be_v decide_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a that_o caesarea_n be_v the_o metropolis_n of_o palestine_n and_o antioch_n of_o all_o the_o east_n you_o ought_v therefore_o either_o to_o send_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o caesarea_n with_o who_o you_o know_v we_o communicate_v or_o if_o a_o judge_n be_v to_o be_v seek_v for_o further_o off_o you_o may_v have_v send_v your_o letter_n to_o antioch_n but_o i_o guess_v what_o it_o be_v that_o keep_v you_o from_o send_v to_o caesarea_n or_o antioch_n i_o perceive_v what_o you_o be_v afraid_a of_o and_o be_v willing_a to_o avoid_v you_o choose_v rather_o to_o apply_v yourself_o to_o a_o preingaged_n person_n than_o to_o yield_v your_o metropolitan_a that_o deference_n which_o you_o owe_v he_o after_o that_o he_o accuse_v isidore_n who_o theophilus_n have_v send_v to_o the_o place_n to_o inform_v himself_o of_o the_o state_n of_o thing_n of_o be_v corrupt_v by_o john_n of_o jerusalem_n of_o follow_v his_o passion_n and_o declare_v absolute_o for_o he_o of_o be_v concern_v in_o compose_v the_o apology_n and_o then_o undertake_v to_o carry_v it_o himself_o so_o that_o say_v he_o he_o that_o dictate_v the_o letter_n be_v he_o that_o carry_v it_o at_o last_o s._n jerom_n say_v that_o the_o original_a of_o that_o quarrel_n be_v not_o paulinianus_n ordination_n but_o the_o accuse_v of_o origen_n error_n and_o this_o he_o let_v forth_o speak_v against_o john_n of_o jerusalem_n with_o all_o possible_a vehemency_n by_o this_o letter_n it_o appear_v that_o both_o s._n jerom_n and_o the_o other_o monk_n of_o palestine_n have_v great_a difference_n with_o he_o but_o lest_o theophilus_n persuade_v by_o john_n of_o jerusalem_n letter_n shall_v come_v to_o espouse_v his_o interest_n s._n jerom_n direct_v the_o sixty_o second_o letter_n to_o he_o in_o defence_n of_o his_o own_o cause_n this_o bishop_n have_v send_v he_o a_o letter_n by_o isidore_n whereby_o he_o exhort_v he_o to_o peace_n s._n jerom_n declare_v in_o his_o answer_n that_o he_o be_v desirous_a of_o nothing_o more_o but_o that_o such_o as_o can_v alone_o procure_v it_o be_v content_v only_o to_o make_v a_o show_n of_o be_v for_o it_o that_o the_o peace_n which_o he_o will_v have_v be_v a_o true_a peace_n the_o peace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n a_o peace_n without_o enmity_n a_o peace_n without_o war._n that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o peace_n when_o one_o will_v usurp_v dominion_n and_o empire_n when_o he_o excommunicate_v true_a catholic_n when_o man_n be_v force_v to_o communicate_v with_o a_o heretic_n and_o to_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n at_o his_o hand_n and_o when_o violence_n be_v use_v these_o thing_n he_o charge_v upon_o john_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o complain_v of_o the_o injurious_a treatment_n wherewith_o he_o use_v he_o in_o his_o letter_n and_o as_o for_o that_o which_o john_n of_o jerusalem_n upbraid_v he_o withal_o that_o he_o have_v former_o translate_v origen_n book_n which_o this_o author_n so_o much_o condemn_v now_o he_o answer_v that_o he_o be_v not_o the_o only_a man_n that_o do_v it_o that_o before_o he_o s._n hilary_n the_o confessor_n have_v do_v it_o but_o that_o imitate_v he_o he_o have_v expunge_v what_o be_v dangerous_a in_o those_o write_n and_o translate_v what_o be_v good_a and_o useful_a and_o however_o he_o have_v always_o commend_v origen_n for_o his_o ability_n in_o expound_v the_o scripture_n yet_o he_o have_v always_o condemn_v he_o for_o his_o error_n that_o he_o own_v there_o be_v a_o vast-difference_n betwixt_o the_o apostle_n write_n and_o those_o of_o other_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n since_o the_o former_a write_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v true_a whereas_o the_o latter_a be_v sometime_o deceive_v afterward_o he_o justifi_v the_o ordination_n of_o his_o brother_n paulinianus_n say_v that_o s._n epiphanius_n do_v not_o ordain_v he_o in_o the_o diocese_n of_o john_n of_o jerusalem_n since_o the_o monastery_n where_o that_o ordination_n be_v perform_v belong_v to_o the_o diocese_n of_o eleutheropolis_n and_o not_o to_o that_o of_o jerusalem_n that_o he_o have_v do_v very_o ill_o in_o assert_v that_o s._n epiphanius_n have_v ordain_v a_o child_n since_o paulinianus_n be_v then_o thirty_o year_n old_a that_o 〈◊〉_d himself_o be_v not_o old_a when_o he_o be_v ordain_v bishop_n s._n â—erâ—â—_n have_v thus_o plead_v for_o himself_o do_v in_o his_o turn_n likewise_o accuse_v 〈◊〉_d of_o jerusalem_n he_o say_v that_o this_o bishop_n be_v the_o author_n of_o all_o this_o trouble_n and_o a_o fomenter_n of_o the_o division_n that_o pretend_v to_o be_v for_o peace_n he_o prosecute_v a_o cruel_a war_n that_o he_o request_v and_o obtain_v his_o banishment_n here_o he_o cry_v out_o in_o this_o manner_n the_o church_n of_o christ_n say_v he_o be_v establish_v by_o suffering_n and_o shed_v of_o blood_n persecution_n have_v increase_v it_o and_o by_o martyrdom_n it_o come_v to_o be_v crown_v if_o our_o enemy_n be_v not_o of_o this_o disposition_n if_o they_o have_v rather_o persecute_v than_o be_v persecute_v in_o this_o country_n there_o be_v jew_n and_o heretic_n of_o all_o sort_n and_o particular_o infamous_a manichee_n who_o hinder_v they_o from_o fall_v upon_o these_o their_o spleen_n be_v against_o we_o we_o be_v the_o only_a person_n who_o they_o intend_v to_o drive_v away_o ...._o one_o monk_n i_o speak_v it_o with_o grief_n one_o monk_n who_o boast_v of_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o a_o apostolic_a see_v threaten_v another_o monk_n desire_n he_o shall_v be_v banish_v and_o according_o be_v do_v but_o god_n be_v praise_v add_v he_o monk_n be_v not_o fright_v with_o persecution_n they_o wait_v